ã€ŠMated to the Alpha tripletsã€‹


 Chapter 1 Bullied by the triplets

    Chapter 1 Bullied by the triplets

    ~OLIVIA

    I stood in front of the school''s main entrance.

    My heart thumped heavily against my chest as I dreaded the fact that I had to face the school again.

    It was something I battled with every day. As an Omega, most¡ª if not all¡ª of my pack members

    hated me, especially the kids at my school and they never once missed a chance to bully me.

    Tomorrow was going to be my eighteenth birthday and it also happened to be the next Mating

    Convention. All my hope and the only thing keeping me going every day, was the fact that I believed

    I would find my mate and he would take me very far away from Golden Ville Pack.

    This way, I would never have to face the emotionally degrading actions that they all shot at me

    again. I would be free and I would finally know true happiness.

    I turned my attention back to the door and exhaled sharply. I could not keep standing outside like

    this. sses were going to start soon.

    I mustered up the courage I needed and pushed the doors open. The moment I walked in, everyone

    stopped talking and turned their attention to me. I stood in the center awkwardly and too frozen to

    make a move.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Would you look at that? It''s Olivia, the below-par wolf!" A girl broke the silence. Silentughter

    erupted from the students and I tried not to let it get to me.

    My insides began to churn on themselves but I remained strong.

    "Oh, you mean that low-life thing¡ª Oops! Sorry, I meant omega?" Another said deliberately.

    I swallowed hard and decided to just ignore them. Reacting was only going to make things worse.

    So I wore a straight face and continued down the halls.

    "I wonder why her name isn''t Olivia Dwarf instead of Olivia Spencer? She''s just so short!" Another

    eximed and a bellow ofughter followed me down the hall.

    I wanted to cry my eyes out about how I was getting treated but I needed to stay strong. Crying

    before all these people was thest thing I wanted to do.

    As if on cue, Josh, my childhood friend and an Omega like me appeared out of the blue. He had a

    bright smile on his face as he came to a stop beside my locker.

    "Olivia, I was wondering when you would show up. How did you sleep? Excited about tomorrow?"

    He asked while still smiling at me.

    I exhaled sharply. "I''m nervous but I know that I''ll survive it," I answered before pushing my red hair

    behind my ear.

    I was about to go on when excited screams erupted through the air. I froze in my tracks as I

    immediately knew who was waiting behind me. I found the courage I needed and I turned to be met

    face to face with the Lycan triplets.

    They towered above me with heights that got me questioning where I stood every time. The first

    brother¡ª Lucas Damon, had eyes as gray as ash and hair as dark as the night itself. It blended

    perfectly with his olive skin.

    The second brother was Lucien Damon, he had blue eyes and he had altered his hair color into a

    dark blue while thest brother was Logan Damon, like Lucien, he also had blue eyes but he left his

    curls dark and standing above his head.

    They were the children of the current Alpha and the men derived fun in bullying me. Lucien smirked

    when he saw me and all three brothers approached me. This left me standing at a height around

    their stomach level. They were extremely tall. Perhaps eight or seven and a half feet while I was five

    feet and eight inches.

    "One would think that after all this, you would one day disappear and nevere back to school

    here. . .but you never learn, Olivia. You''re so persistent," Lucien began in a mocking tone.

    Josh could only stare. It was not like there was anything that he could do. He had no chances

    against the Lycan devils. They would subdue him within seconds.

    His brothers chuckled. "She''s probably hoping for the day she gets her happily ever after. I''m sure

    Olivia believes in those fairy tales," Lucas joined in.

    I gritted my teeth as I listened to them. If I had a living wolf within me, then it would be boiling with

    anger and there would have been no stopping me.

    "She''s a dwarf, remember? A dwarf wolf, that''s why she''s so persistent and keepsing back. I

    doubt if she has any respect for herself," Logan added to their words.

    His brothers broke intoughter. "Oh, that was a good one, Logan. Perhaps we need a pesticide to

    purge this ce free of pests like her," Lucas suggested amidstughter.

    "Or, a dwarf repellent! So she can never show her ugly face here again," Lucien added.

    I felt a harsh slice through my heart at their hurtful words. I would have stayed quiet but I could not

    tolerate being bullied like this again.

    "Enough!" I roared.

    The hall fell silent immediately and everyone looked taken aback by my outburst. I wanted to

    chicken out, Josh even grabbed my wrist and sent me a questioning stare but I refused to meet his

    gaze. I was sick and tired of the bullying and I could not stay quiet about it anymore.

    "What did I ever do you?" Ished out.

    The Lycans furrowed their brows before corking them at me. Logan folded his arms while the rest of

    the brothers just red.

    "I don''t remember ever hurting or insulting you! I don''t remember ever getting in your way! Yet you

    derive fun in bullying someone that is below your size! How satisfied does it make you picking on

    me? If you are so tough, why don''t you go pick on the men in the enemy pack?" I demanded.

    The Lycans looked as if they had been pped across the face as they red speechlessly at me.

    "There''s something else I hear. That bullies are people who hate their own existence so they find

    fun in picking on others just to make themselves feel good!" I spat.

    Their eyes went wide with shock and their mouths came open. Logan tried to form words but

    nothing came out.

    I smirked. "This just proves how miserable your lives really are!" I added firmly and I was sure that

    those words felt like knife stabs to their hearts.

    Suddenly, one of the girls who had been making snarkyments about me earlier stepped out of

    the crowd with a bucket in hand.

    "Oh dearest Olivia, here''s a gift from the school to you for your eighteenth birthday which ising

    up tomorrow. Consider it an early gift," she concluded.

    I furrowed my brows at her as I tried to understand what she was up to when she suddenly emptied

    the content of the bucket on my body.

    I gasped in shock as I red at the ck and sticky liquid that was now running down my body. The

    crowd gasped too before an uproar ofughter broke out.

    "Have no worries, it''s just paint, melted cheese and honey. Try to avoid the bees though," she said

    and broke intoughter.

    My chest began to rise and fall as I looked from the girl to the crowd who had now brought out their

    phones and were taking pictures. I looked up at the Lycans and amusement was now stered on

    their faces. I turned to Josh and he had a worried expression.

    Slowly, the tears I had been trying so hard to keep bottled down began to flow out of my eyes. I

    soon broke into a run and raced out of the building.

    I cried as I ran. I had no idea where I was going. I just knew that I needed to get away from the

    Lycans, the bullies, the school, all of it.

    My heart ached as I cried and I found myself running into the woods that was close to the school. I

    only stopped when I reached theke in the woods. I sank to my knees and took in my sorry state. I

    could see my reflection in the water.

    "What did I ever do to deserve this?" I demanded but there was no one to give me an answer.

    "I''ve been nice to everyone even if all they''ve ever wanted to do was bully me. I''ve tried to get

    epted by my pack. I''ve done everything to make myself look good in their eyes but none of it

    worked!" I roared.

    My body trembled as I cried. My heart could not stop aching. I tried to rinse the ck liquid away

    from my face. They were probably going to make a poster of me and paste it all over the school.

    There was no one to stand up for me. I was on my own, alone to face the bullying.

    "Is it a crime to have a dormant wolf? Is it my fault that I''m an Omega? Is it my fault that I am this

    way?" I went on screaming as if there was someone listening to my alone conversation.

    "I didn''t ask for this. I didn''t ask for any of this. I just want to be epted. Is that too much to ask

    for? I want to be wanted. I want to be loved. Is it too much?" I cried as my body temperature kept

    dropping due to my tears.

    It was sad that this was what I had to face every day and I would keep facing it if I remained in

    Golden Ville pack. I wanted out. I was tired of all the bullying. My only wish andfort was in the

    fact that I would at least get a mate who cared about me tomorrow.

    I exhaled sharply and felt myself begin to calm. Then I started washing off some of the paint on my

    body. It was a futile attempt though because I needed a full bath.

    Yet I knew that a bath was not going to solve my problem. A mate was but what if, whoever turned

    out to be my mate also rejected me? What would I do then?

 Chapter 2 The mating convention

    Chapter 2 The mating convention

    ~OLIVIA

    I descended the stairs that led into my dining.

    There my parents stood, as they waited for me to get to them. Asides Josh, they were the only

    people who cared about me. I was all dressed up and ready for school, the Mating Convention

    which was a ceremony where wolves who hade of age found their mates¡ª was not going to

    start until tonight.

    "Happy birthday, sweetheart. We''re so proud of you," Mother began as she ced her hands on my

    cheeks and gave me a big smile. There were tears in her eyes and it made me want to cry too.

    "Mom? Why are you. . ." I trailed.

    "It''s just that you''ve grown up so fast. Wasn''t it just yesterday that you were in my arms and so

    small? We''re so lucky to have you as our child," Father said the words that my mother was finding

    hard to say.

    It warmed my heart and I felt tears about to exit my eyes too. "I think I''m the lucky one for having

    you two as my family," I muttered in a squeaky voice.

    Mother squeezed my cheeks gently. "Let''s just say that we''re all lucky to have each other. I can''t

    wait for you to get back and get dressed for the Mating Convention," She stated.

    I smiled. "I''ll be back in one piece and then I''ll go for it," I promised them and began to run out the

    door.

    "But you didn''t eat, Olivia," I heard Dad call.

    "I already took a bite out of the pancakes. I''m runningte," I answered and I raced out the door.

    I was in a good mood and I could not stop myself from smiling. I was finally going to get my ticket

    out. I was not going to let anyone bother me in school today. They were all just jerks who wanted to

    make me their object of fun.

    As I walked into the school, murmurs about me filled the ce. I might be an Omega with a dormant

    wolf but that did not stop my other werewolf abilities froming up. I still had a good sense of

    smell and hearing too.

    So I could hear all the mockery that they were sending at me and they also knew that I could hear

    them. They just did not care.

    I soon found my locker. The moment I unlocked it, photos flowed out of it and scattered to the floor. I

    caught one before it fell and when I checked it, I gasped.

    It was a picture of me after they had poured paint on me. It was a very sorry sight and I gritted my

    teeth. I felt anger beginning to rise from the pit of my stomach.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I tore it to shreds immediately but it was pointless. I was sure that everyone in the school already

    had it. I forced myself to exhale heavily. Anger would not solve my problem. I told myself that I

    would not let anything get to me. So I had to stay true to myself and keep anger away.

    It was my birthday. I would not let it get ruined.

    I finished calming myself and turned abruptly only to be met with the Lycan brothers. I flinched and

    backed up against my locker. When I regained myposure, I red at them defiantly.

    "What do you want from me? Apparently, I''m nothing but a pest," I spat.

    All three brothers chuckled darkly at my words. "When did you start talking back?" Logan

    demanded.

    I remained silent and decided to ignore him but the brothers only got more interested in probably

    mocking me.

    "I hear you n on going to the Mating Convention, how true is that?" Lucien asked and I could

    hear the mockery in his voice.

    I red at him with my piercing brown stare. "Yes I am, do you have a problem?" I questioned.

    It was as if they had nned it. They all exchanged nces before breaking into seriousughter.

    "Men, she actually thinks that the goddess will give her a mate," Lucas teased.

    I furrowed my brows at them. "Of course, she would. I''m a member of this pack, remember?" I

    pointed out.

    Logan leaned down to my level. "Let me tell you something about the goddess that you don''t know,"

    he whispered. "The goddess won''t give you a mate if she sees that you''re nothing but a liability!" he

    spat in my face.

    His brothers began to chuckle. "Run along now, Olivia. I hate to break whatever fairytale that you

    had going in your head but you''ll never find a mate!" Lucas stated in a venomous tone.

    I felt my heart get attacked by his words but I could not bring myself to speak. So I only stormed out

    of the ce in anger. It was a mistakeing to school today. I should have just stayed in the

    comfort of my room. At least in there, I was safe from all the bullied.

    I went out and found my way home. I cleaned myself up and found my dress which my mom had

    purchased for me. It was a dark dress that hugged my chest and flowed freely down my legs. I tied

    my hair up into a bun and told myself that I was ready.

    I was determined to prove the Lycans wrong. Today was the day that I would get my mate and my

    salvation. A soft knock resonated on the door. I knew that it was my mother without checking.

    "Come in," I answered.

    The door came open and she walked into the room. She gasped as she took in my appearance.

    "You look so beautiful, Olivia," she said in a breathless voice.

    I smiled at her. "Thank you, Mom," I answered.

    "I can drive you there once you''re ready though," Mother offered.

    I walked over to her and hugged her. I held on tightly to her as if she was my life force. She felt so

    warm and kind. I wondered what would have be of me without my parents.

    "Come on, Olivia. You might miss your ceremony," Mother announced.

    I giggled and she led me out of the house. "You don''t need to drive me, Mom. I can find my way on

    my own," I assured her.

    "Fine, take my keys and drive there. At least you get to arrive in style," Mother suggested and

    wiggled her brows at me.

    I smiled and epted her car keys. "Thank you, Mom, for everything," I muttered before getting into

    the car.

    It took me one trial to bring the car to life. I had taken my driver''s lessons seriously even if I did not

    have a car yet. My parents promised me one when I turned eighteen.

    It was not long before I reached the grand hall where the convention would take ce. I parked the

    car safely and walked into the grand hall.

    The ce was crawling with werewolves of different ages. Not all of them were from our pack.

    Some hade from far away, hoping to find their mates.

    Most of the people ignored me or pretended I was invincible. None of that bothered me. They had

    been doing it to me my entire life. All I cared about was finding my prince charming.

    I wondered how I would know that this was my mate. After all, my wolf was dormant. Would it give

    me a kind of sign?

    I sighed heavily and I decided to grab a drink. I turned abruptly and bumped into someone. "Oh, my

    goddess! I''m so sorry! I didn''t see you there," I cried.

    The man turned to me and I realized that it was just Josh. I heaved a sigh of relief immediately and

    punched his shoulder gently.

    "You scared me. I thought I had just seeded in causing a battle between packs," I revealed

    amidstughter.

    Josh joined in. "It would take more than a bump to start a war, Olivia. Don''t be ridiculous," he said in

    an amused tone.

    "I did not think that you wereing," I said. He corked his brows at me in surprise.

    "And miss this for the world? No way. I have to be here when you finally meet your Prince

    Charming. You''ve been bbing about him too much and I have been your victim all those times,"

    Josh whined.

    I broke intoughter. "Stop being so dramatic. You''re exaggerating," I muttered.

    A waiter passed by us and Josh took a drink from him before offering it to me. "I don''t think you''ve

    had anything to drink since you came," he told me softly.

    I hesitantly took the ss from him. "I guess I''m just too nervous to drink anything. I''m so excited

    and at the same time, I''m scared," I revealed.

    What if the Lycans were right? What if I was not given any mate by the goddess?

    "Is it because of what the Lycans said?" Josh asked. I sent him a questioning re. "I overheard."

    I nodded slowly at him. "What will I do if it''s true?" I asked him as I felt my fear begin to rise.

    Josh suddenly hugged me. It was warm and very consoling. It was just what I wanted. When he

    broke away, he looked me in the eyes and spoke.

    "If there''s anyone out there who deserves a mate the most, then it will be you. I''ve been with you my

    entire life. I know you more than anyone here and you have the kindest heart. It''s a pity none of

    these people ever stopped to get to know you," he exined and I saw the sincerity of his words in

    her eyes. "So rx, you''ll get a mate," he concluded.

    I exhaled sharply and nodded in agreement. As if on cue. I felt my wolfe alive within me. It

    moved, it stirred, and it began to dance.

    I suddenly felt overwhelmed and I could hardly stand properly. Josh noticed my sudden change in

    attitude and he immediately understood what was happing.

    "It''s your mate. Follow it, Olivia. Don''t fight it," he urged.

    I did as Josh said and began to navigate my way through the many people in the room while he

    followed closely behind me.

    The feeling got stronger and I could no longer resist. I was close. Suddenly, the Lycan triplets

    appeared out of the blue looking as exhausted as me.

    At that moment, my wolf urged me to speak just as they too began to talk.

    "Mate!" We called in unison.

 Chapter 3 Bullied by the triplets

    Chapter 3 Bullied by the triplets

    ~OLIVIA

    "Mate!"

    The moment we said it, all four of us froze. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Joshe to stand

    beside me in shock. I was as shocked as he was.

    This was nowhere near the fairytale that I had nned in my head for my future. It was supposed to

    be just one man who would take me away. Was it too much to ask for?

    Yet here I was, standing before the very three men who were the cause of my everyday misery.

    How could the devilish Lycans be my mate? How was this even possible?

    They were supposed to be the next Alphas of the Golden Ville pack. Whoever became mated to

    them would turn out to be the Luna.

    How could I be Luna? I was a nobody. The pack already hated me. I doubted if they were going to

    ept me as their Luna.

    Suddenly, the Lycans recovered from their shock and sent me hateful res. "I was right from the

    start where I said that you were a pest!" Lucas eximed.

    "You''ll be stupid if you think that we''re going to settle for someone like you as a mate!" Lucien

    growled.

    I felt my heart cut into half and sink into the pit of my stomach. My chest began to rise and fall as my

    second fear started to materialize. Were they really about to reject me?

    "You''re nothing but a lowlife, below-par wolf. You''re a filthy, ugly and short little thing and I can never

    ept you as my mate!" Logan joined in.

    I felt my heart further sink and I thought I was going to lose my bnce. Standing was bing a

    hard task due to all their hurtful words.

    Lucas, the older brother stepped forward to give me the final blow. "You''re a pathetic, stupid and

    brainless omega. You''re a liability and a curse. We, the triplets of Golden Ville Pack will never

    ept bad luck like you as a mate. We hereby reject you!¡± Lucas spat and no one needed to tell me

    what wasing next as what was left of my broken heart began to pound rapidly against my

    chest.

    I knew there was no hope of love for me anymore. It was confirmed, the moon goddess officially

    hated me.

    I felt as if my entire world hade to a standstill. I stood in the middle and watched helplessly as

    the heartless triplets stared back at me with nothing but pure hatred.

    Again, I asked myself what it was that I did to them. Had I ever wronged them before? Had I hurt

    them in my past life perhaps?

    Because I could not understand why they had chosen to punish me like this. No one could survive

    as a rejected mate. Everything about life would be miserable until one day, they''ll just fade

    away and die.

    Was this the fate that the goddess had chosen for me? That I just die? Was this how much the

    goddess hated me?

    My intake of breath became heavier than I could bare. The world immediately started moving again

    but most of the sounds had be distant. I felt dizzy and I could not stand there anymore. I

    needed to go somewhere, far away from here because the pain in my heart was only growing.

    I did not know when the pain would be too unbearable and I would fade. I just knew that I had

    reached the end of the road with such a fate.

    I turned around abruptly without saying a word. It was pointless if I spoke and thest thing I was

    going to do was beg them. That would only satisfy them. I would rather meet my end than give them

    joy.

    "Olivia, where are you going?" Josh asked but there was no answer.

    The Lycans remained standing and said no word as they watched me leave. I was d that I did not

    have to exhaust any energy on them today.

    I continued staggering painfully down the hall. Breathing had be the hardest task as I reached

    the exit. The moment I stepped out of the building and into the darkness, tears began to stream

    down my face.

    I felt miserable, my only hope had been destroyed. The only thing that had been helping me to

    survive the bullying had gone down the drain. There was no Prince Charming. There was no longer

    a mate. I had been rejected and sooner orter, the pain would kill me.

    My body shook violently with every tear that exited my eyes. "Why is this happening to me? " I

    stared up at the crescent moon that shone in the sky.

    "I thought we were all your children? So why did you abandon me to this fate? Why did you mate

    me to men who would never love me?" I cried even harder as I stumbled through the woods.

    I had no idea where I was going, I just kept walking. Suddenly, I bumped into a man.

    "Oh my, I''m so sorry," I muttered in a shaky voice.

    His green eyes glowed as he roamed it over my body. "What is a pretty woman like you doing alone

    in the woods?" He demanded.

    My mouth opened and closed. "I¡ª I just wanted to be alone," I answered.

    "It''s not safe for girls like you out here, especially when you''re in this sad state," he went on.

    There was something about his voice that made the hair at the back of my neck stand erect. An

    involuntary shiver ran down my spine and I knew that I needed to stay away from him.

    "Let me take you home," he offered.

    I felt my heart begin to pound in rm. My cursed wolf had gone back to being dormant so there

    was nothing she could do for me. I was all alone to face this man.

    "It''s okay. I can find my own way home," I muttered and turned abruptly to leave.

    Yet there he appeared ring intensely back at me. I flinched away and my eyes flew wide open.

    That was when I knew that I was in true danger.

    "Allow me to take you to my home, Olivia," the man announced.

    The sound of my name was enough for me to turn on my heels and begin to run for my life.

    Whoever this man was, he knew me and he was a total pervert. I needed to make as much distance

    from him as possible.

    "Olivia. . . you cannot run from me!" He called from somece behind me.

    I increased my speed as I realized that my life depended on it. Just because I had been rejected did

    not mean that I was ready to die. My heart began to pump blood so fast that I thought it was going

    to explode. My body trembled beyondpare and all I wanted was to stop running and catch

    some air but I could not do that.

    I could hear the man behind me. He had not yet given up on the chase and he was getting close. I

    ran through the trees as the sounds of my harsh breathing filled the air.

    "You cannot escape me, Olivia!" The man roared and my heart skipped two beats.

    Fear seized me and I tripped. This made me lose my bnce and I fell with a hard crash to the

    floor. I groaned in pain as I felt a thousand bruises on my body. I let out more groans and was about

    to exhale when I heard a chuckle from within the trees.

    I stopped abruptly and stared in that direction. "Leave me alone. . .please. . ." I cried but this only

    provoked more chuckles out of the man.

    "You''re pretty and I want you to myself. I will give you the love that you always wanted but you just

    have toe with me," the man muttered.

    "You''re old enough to be my father! Stay the fuck away from me!" I cried and struggled to my feet.

    I was about to run again and the man suddenly appeared before me in a sh. "Going

    somewhere?" He demanded.

    I flinched and whimpered at the same time. I was about to run in the other direction when he

    grabbed me by the hair and started dragging me away.

    I screamed again.

    "Let me go!" I cried but he only chuckled and he continued dragging me away.

    Suddenly, growls resonated from within the trees and in a sh, the Lycan brothers emerged from in

    their human form and attacked the man.

    He released my hair instantly and Lucas grabbed him by the neck. I noticed that he was vibrating

    with anger as he tightened his grip on his neck.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Olivia is ours, not yours. We can do to her what we please, not you! I hope you remember that in

    the future, that is if you survive this ordeal!" Lucas spat before digging his w into the man''s

    stomach.

    He released him immediately and the man hit the ground hard. He started coughing up blood

    instantly but he didn''t stay. He got to his feet immediately and started staggering through the woods,

    in an attempt to escape the Lycans.

    "Should have just killed him," Lucien broke the silence that had befallen us.

    "What do we do with her now?" Logan asked.

    For the first time, Lucas spared me his gaze. "It is obvious that her existence has be important

    to our lives due to the fact that mates can''t stay away from each other. We don''t want to ept her

    as our mate either," he began. Then he came to a stop before me who was looking up to see his

    face. He leaned down to my level to give me another blow. "Since she can''t be our mate and we

    need her close, I guess we''ll just make her our maid. . ."

 Chapter 4 Her world crumbled

    Chapter 4 Her world crumbled

    ~OLIVIA

    " What?? I screamed out a little louder than I had intended. You can''t be serious with what you just

    said now are you? I asked with a little more caution now.

    "Of course we are. What do you expect, a red carpet celebration as our rejected mate?" Lucas

    asked with so much hatred in his words.

    "She''s expecting a grand celebration, Lucas," Lucien said.

    Thest thing I needed right now was to cry in their presence. But their words were sharper than

    two edged swords.

    "Why do you people hate me so much? Haven''t you rejected me as your mate already? Isn''t that

    enough for you guys? Do you still need to humiliate me further?"

    The tears that I was holding back since they announced their hideous ns for me, started

    streaming down from my eyes. "Save your tears for the misery that awaits you in the pce as our

    maid. You will be needing it more there than here. Come on, Lucas, don''t you two think we have

    wasted enough time with her right here?" Lucien said.

    "You are right Logan! Come on Olivia, it is time for us to go and you are not allowed to argue with

    us. You belong to nobody but for us. And you are only to obey us" Lucien remarked .

    "But - but.. I need to see my parents and speak to them about this first" I said .

    "Quit wying will you Olivia, you are no longer a child. You have basically be an adult today and

    your parents know better than to say otherwise to us the Alphas who are your mate" Lucien howled.

    I knew that they were right. Byw, once you are imed by your mate, you are expected to go

    home with your mate that same night. Your family is still your family but your mate who is now your

    new family have more right over you than your birth parent. But in this case, mine was different. I

    was already rejected by them in the presence of everyone. I was fuming with anger as it reflected in

    my eyes.

    "What now Olivia? Why are you burning up? Wait a minute is that anger I see in your ugly looking

    eyes? Can you imagine that Lucien? She is actually exhibiting anger" Lucas said as the trioughed

    out loud as they mocked me.

    "Oh! Mine! We are scared, she is going to explode with anger" Lucas mocked. My anger knew no

    bounds here.

    "Yes! You are damn right Lucas, I''m going to explode with anger. Listen to me you sons of Damon, I

    can take a lot of your insults and humiliations but I won''t disrespect my parents" I said as I stood up

    from the ground and stormed out of their presence with anger.

    They were struck dead in their tracks as to where I got the courage to speak to them in that

    manner..more shocked at the way I called them out by their father''s name. Suddenly, the Lycans

    recovered from their shock and sent me hateful res. "I was right from the start when I said that

    you were a pest!" Lucas eximed.

    "How dare you speak so boldly to call our father''s name like that? Have you no fear? Or do you

    want to die?" He growled in anger.

    I felt my heart cut into half and sink into the pit of my stomach. My chest began to rise and fall as a

    fearful thought made it way to my mind. Were they going to kill me right here for calling them by

    their father''s name? However, I didn''t allow my fear to make me into letting them intimidate

    me."You''re nothing but a lowlife, below-par wolf. You''re a filthy, ugly and short little thing and you

    dare speak of our father!" Logan joined in.

    I stood my ground as I was stopped from moving in a split of a second as Lucas blocked my path to

    halt me from moving further.

    "How does it feel? Feels cool right?"

    I stood my ground without flinching even though I was screaming inside my head. "Have a taste of

    what you feed to me. Next time you want to talk about my parents in a such kind of manner, you

    better remember today" I said to them.

    " You have suddenly be so rude, you weren''t always like this before..I guess your new age

    made you more stupid than before, it is like you wanna die right here " Lucien said. I felt my heartC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    sink further.

    I thought I was going to lose my bnce. Standing was bing a hard task due to all their

    threats. But I cared less if they decide to end my life right this moment¡­ what more is there to live

    for? They had already rejected me in the presence of everyone earlier this night. So, it is better if

    theypleted the job physically. Besides, I knew there was no hope of love for me anymore. It

    was confirmed, the moon goddess officially hated me by linking me to these three who hated and

    humiliated me in any given chance they got and they had made it clear to me in the presence of

    everyone that I''m not worthy of their love.

    "You dare to speak?"Lucas came even closer to me as he covered up the remaining space that

    separated us. I took in his size and scent, his aura was like that of the fresh water. I hated the fact

    that I even spared a second to think of and have notice of how he smells. I took a step backwards to

    create space between myself and him.

    "Look Lucas, I don''t want to be anywhere closer to you than you are. But fate has brought us

    together even though you made it clear that neither of you want me. And I''m okay with it. I will make

    a deal with you three, I came to the mating convention with my mother''s car. Let me drive it home to

    her and tell them my fate. I promise, I wille over to your pce as a maid, as you wanted" I

    said with fear in my voice.

    " You are in no ce to strike a deal with us. You lowlife, ugly looking dwarf.. Logan spits fire at me.I

    felt as if my entire world hade to a standstill. I stood in the middle and watched helplessly as

    the heartless triplets stared back at me with nothing but hatred. Wondering how I will get out of this

    predicament.

 Chapter 5. Officially a maid

    Chapter 5. Officially a maid

    Olivia

    Lucien walked over to me with a mischievous grin on his face, causing me to tilt my head up just to

    be able to re at him. "I think it would suit you. And don''t lie, I bet that deep down, you want it as

    well."

    I opened my mouth to retort but Logan cut in, "Don''t bother arguing, it''s final. As of now, you are

    now officially a maid at the pce. You must report to the pce early tomorrow morning or else¡­"

    I lifted my chin, trying not to cry. "Or else what?"

    Lucas growled, "You don''t want to know. And a maid is to always look down in the presence of her

    masters. You''re a worthless omega, don''t forget that."

    At the glow of his eyes, I turned on my heels and ran back to where I had parked the car. As I got

    into the driver''s seat, I saw Josh leaving the building with his eyes on me. He was calling my name,

    but I couldn''t bear to face him at that moment so I just drove away.

    My hands tightly gripped the steering wheel as I sped away with tears welling up in my eyes. The

    words mate and maid still echoed in my mind, and I could not hold back the sob that broke free. The

    humiliation and anger burned within me as I reyed the scene in my head.

    "What am I going to do?" I muttered, my vision blurred by the tears threatening to spill over. The

    thought of being a maid in the pce, at the mercy of those arrogant alphas, whilst still trying to

    fight the mate bond was almost unbearable.

    The sound of my phone ringing startled me, and I fumbled to answer it without taking my eyes off

    the road. It was Josh, calling to check on me. He sounded concerned, but I couldn''t bring myself to

    tell him what had just happened. At least not yet.

    "I''m okay, Josh," I managed to say, my voice trembling slightly. "Just a little tired. I''ll talk to youter,

    okay?"

    He hesitated for a moment before reluctantly agreeing and telling me to take care. I hung up and

    tried to focus on my driving, ignoring the tears that were now spilling over.

    A few minutester, I pulled into my parents'' driveway and turned off the ignition. I wiped my eyes

    and tried topose my face before alighting and walking in.

    My parents were seated in front of the TV. Their eyes snapped to me as I walked in and I faked a

    smile.

    "Hey, hon. How was it?" My mom said as she walked over to me. Her brows furrowed as she got

    close and saw my face. "What''s wrong?"

    I should have known. Nothing gets past my parents, especially my mom. Then, I started crying, but

    this time around, I didn''t hold back or fight my tears. My mom held out her arms and I walked into

    them. My dad got off from where he was seated and silently came over to you wrapping his huge

    frame around us. We remained like that for a couple of minutes before my tears died down.

    They walked me over to the couch to ask me what happened. I narrated everything to them. They

    looked so shocked that the alpha triplets were my mates and they were infuriated at their

    suggestion.

    I turned to my mom sobbing, "Mom, what should I do? Must I ept them as my mates? I can just

    walk away from all these right?"

    My mom was short of words. She looked sad and all she could offer me wasfort. Just then my

    dad cuts in.

    "Worry not, child. I will go to the pce to see Alpha Damon tomorrow morning".

    Those words gave me hope and I was thankful to him. I hugged them both.

    "So, go into your room, wash your puffy face ande back down for

    dinner. I prepared your favourite." My mom said as she ran her palm over my hair gently.

    "Yeah, you look a bit messy dear" my dad addedughing at my appearance.

    I knew they were trying to make me feel better, and although I still felt torn up inside about the

    triplets, I hid it and gave them a smile. I rolled my eyes at my dad and hugged them both, before

    running up the stairs to my room.

    I had my bath, ate my food and prayed to the moon goddess that things would go well with Alpha

    Damon.

    I spent the night turning and tossing, thinking of everything that could go wrong. I eventually dozed

    off at dawn.

    At what seemed like minutester, a knock on my door woke me up. My bleary eyes shot open in

    excitement when I saw the time. It was 11 am and I guessed that my dad would have been to the

    pce. I jumped off my bed and ran to open the door.

    The look on my mom''s face punctured my excitement and I deted.

    "Is everything okay? Is father back?"

    "Get dressed ande downstairs, your father wants to talk to you," She said before walking away.

    "But mom¡­" my voice trailed off as I watched her leave. I closed the door and hurriedly put on my

    clothes before rushing back out again.

    I saw my parents sitting silently. My dad raised his head as I called for him.

    "Sit here, hon," he said, pointing beside him. Before I could ask him anything, he cut in.

    "I just got back from meeting with the Alpha and it didn''t go as we hoped. The Alpha sided with his

    sons and ordered that youe to the pce right now. Even as we speak, one of the guards is

    outside to take you to the pce".

    I screamed out painfully, "This is wrong. I don''t deserve this Dad. Mom, won''t you say anything?"

    "You will release your only daughter as a maid without putting up a fight?" I added.

    They both fell silent. Then my dad broke the silence.

    "We don''t want this either, Olive. I tried my best but the Alpha just won''t listen. He believes that

    spending some time in the pce would endear you to your mates. Short of challenging him, there

    is nothing else I can do. But I stood adamant that it would not stand in the way of your education.

    Also, he agreed to let you continue to live at home with us, so that means you cane home

    every evening after getting your work done."

    My mom moved closer to me and held my hands. "You have just a few months of school left, Olive.

    After that, you can leave this ce and travel anywhere for college."Her eyes pleaded with me to

    understand.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I nodded and hugged them both assuring them that I understood. I headed into my room to pack

    some things I might need into my backpack.

    Thinking back on everything that had happened, I finally understood that I was a liability and a

    curse. The ringing of my phone brought me back to the present. It''s Josh.

    I picked it up and he bombarded me with questions. I smiled faintly to assure him that I was fine and

    I promised to narrate everything that happened to him in school.

    My mom came into my room to check on me as I had spent more than an hour inside my room

    "Olive dear, you don''t need to pack the whole room with you. You are free toe home any time

    once your work is done, my dear." She said sadly.

    I went over to hug her and with my little backpack, we both exited my room. I saw my dad standing

    beside my bedroom door. He looked worried and sad. He spread his arms out and I quickly went in.

    My mom joined in our hug and we remained like that for a couple of minutes. Our hug was disrupted

    by a knock on the front door. It turned out to be the guard waiting to take me to the pce. I

    reluctantly released myself from my parents'' hug and followed the guard out the door. He remained

    cold and distant on the way to the pce despite my attempts to draw him into a conversation. I

    wondered if the pce would be like school or worse.

    We eventually got to the pce and I stared up in awe at the sprawling, majestic building. The

    guard led me in through a backdoor into a room where the triplets were waiting.

    Lucas smirked at me as I walked in. "Wee to your personal hell, maid Olivia."

    I gulped.

 Chapter 6. The beginning of my troubles

    Chapter 6. The beginning of my troubles

    OLIVIA

    Their sly grins made me lift my chin as I retorted. "I may be here as a maid, but I won''t forget who I

    am. I''ll do the work expected of me, but I won''t be anyone''s doormat."

    Lucien chuckled, and Logan remained stoic, but Lucas nodded slightly as if acknowledging my

    words. I couldn''t read his expression as I stared at his face.

    Ady dressed in uniform stepped out from where she was standing silently and spoke up. "Miss,

    you''ll be assigned tasks and duties. Follow me for now, and I''ll show you around your new

    workspace."

    Lucien spoke up, a tilt in his voice that made me brace for whatever he was going to say. ¡°Miss?

    Why are you calling her miss? She¡¯s a pathetic and worthless omega who¡¯s only here because the

    moon goddess seems to be ying games with us.¡±

    Thedy looked back at me hesitantly. ¡°Follow me, girl.¡± She turned to the triplets and bowed

    slightly. ¡°If you¡¯ll please excuse us sirs.¡±

    Lucas waved a hand and she turned to walk out of the room. He must have noticed my hesitance

    because he barked at me to leave and I hurried after her.

    With a deep breath, I followed thedy, leaving the triplets behind. As she led me through the grand

    corridors of the pce, I couldn''t help but marvel at its opulence. It was a stark contrast to the life I

    had known, and it made me feel even more out of ce.

    She led me to a small room and opened it, allowing me to walk inside before her.

    ¡°This will be your room, it is small but fully functional so you should have no problems.¡±

    I turned to her, ¡°Oh, but I won¡¯t be living here at the pce. I¡¯ll be going home every evening after

    my work is done¡­ the Alpha promised my parents that.¡±

    She appeared flustered for a couple of seconds, beforeposing herself. ¡°Well, the Alpha¡¯s sons

    told me otherwise, but that can be sorted outter. You are to change into the uniform on the bed

    ande to the kitchens when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anywhere here, this ce is huge.¡±

    She smiles slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, but do hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ and my name¡¯s Olivia.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Miss B. Everyone calls me that.¡±

    She walked out of the room and I hurriedly took off my clothes to get changed. Decidedly not

    thinking about how the outfit fitted me perfectly, I walked out.

    Miss B gave a sharp nod and started walking down the hall. We walked for a few minutes and came

    to a stop in front of huge stainless doors.

    Miss B turned to me, ¡°I must warn you that news of your¡­ um¡­ rtionship with the Alpha¡¯s sons

    is nowmon knowledge. A lot of the maids that work here are young females, so they might be a

    little hostile at first, but you just need to focus on your work.¡±

    Without waiting for my reply, she turns and opens the doors. The chaos in the huge kitchen dies

    down a little as we walk through the hot, bumbling ce.

    I follow Miss B to the other end of the kitchen where shees to an abrupt stop. She turns around

    and ps loudly, bringing the room toplete silence.

    ¡°Everyone, this is Olivia. She will be in charge of the Princes¡¯ needs and meals. Sadie, you will work

    with Olivia until she gets the hang of it.¡±

    The stunning brte res at me before smiling at Miss B. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    Miss B continued, "Olivia will be starting with basic tasks today. Sadie, show her the ropes and

    ensure she understands her duties."

    Sadie reluctantly nodded, and I tried to offer her a friendly smile, hoping to ease the tension. "Thank

    you, Sadie. I appreciate your help."

    She didn''t respond but instead led me to a designated area of the kitchen. There, she began to

    exin the various tasks and responsibilities. She exined everything fast without me getting a

    thing. I tried to call her back but she just ignored me.

    ¡°Sadie¡­ I didn¡¯t get thest part of the instructions, can youe again?¡±

    She seems pissed off. ¡°I wonder how you will cope here if you keep on being a nuisance.¡± She said

    angrily.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? I only asked you about what I don¡¯t know. So you don¡¯t have any right

    to insult me.¡± I snapped back.

    ¡°Just keep quiet and listen attentively. This time around, I won¡¯t be repeating myself. So you better

    be all ears.¡± She said angrily.

    I tried my best to keep up with her even though she intentionally keeps pissing me off. Suddenly the

    kitchen phone rang.

    Miss B went to pick it up and she soon dropped the phone after noting down the orders.

    She calls on Sadie, ¡°Prepare the princes¡¯ coffee and Olivia is to deliver the coffee to their rooms.¡±

    Surprisingly, I asked, ¡° Should I deliver them?¡±

    ¡°Any problem with that? The prince specifically asked you to bring the coffee.¡± Miss B replied.

    I became pale instantly as I knew the princes¡¯ intention. Sadie¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t pass me by as well. I

    knew what was going through her mind but she was the least of my worries at that moment. I didn¡¯t

    know the way to princes¡¯ room and I was worried they were setting me up for another bullying

    episode. I could only hope that they wouldn¡¯t pour the hot coffee on me.

    ¡°But the princes had coffee this morning, why will they request for another and to make this

    worthless being deliver it to them is an insult to the rest of us,¡± Sadie grumbled under her breath,

    but loud enough for me to hear.

    She finished preparing the coffee and handed the tray to me.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know the way to the princes'' room. Can you help me out with the description, Sadie?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the coffee to get cold, do you?¡± She said with a sly grin.

    I looked around to see if there was someone who would help me out but no one came to my rescue.

    I quickly went over to ask Miss B as she was myst option. She helped me out after giving me an

    earful.

    ¡°The princes don¡¯t like cold coffee, so get going now.¡±

    I followed her description and got to Lucas¡¯s door. I knocked but nobody responded.

    Since there was no response, I decided to push the door open. The words that came at me left me

    dumbstruck.

    ¡°You are a fool, Olivia dwarf.¡± Logan yelled out angrily.

    ¡°We are in the middle of an important discussion and you dare to enter the room without

    permission?¡± He added.

    ¡°I knocked, but¡­ no one responded.¡± I retorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the problems I have with you. You always have answers to all questions. Can¡¯t you

    just keep your mouth shut for once?¡± Lucas added.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I apologized.

    ¡°Do you truly feel sorry? You apologized without bowing.¡± Lucien yelled out loud.

    I could only curse at myself at that moment as the dominance in his voice dropped me to my knees

    and I apologized with a bow.

    ¡°Now you know your job, maid Olivia. That¡¯s the spirit. Keep it up.¡± Lucas said smiling.

    I ced the coffee down on a table in the middle of the room and bowed before turning to take my

    leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lucas shouted.

    I froze and turned around slowly to see him cocking a brow at me. ¡°Are we to serve ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right¡­ sorry.¡± I hurried back to the table and started pouring. My hands were shaking as I

    poured the coffee into three different cups. As I tried to put the kettle down, I lost grip of it and it fell,

    coffee spilling out and burning me as it fell.

    I snatched my hand back and bit my lips as the sharp pain coursed through me. I heard a shout and

    turned to see Lucas bearing down on me, Logan and Lucien behind him. Scared at the look on his

    face, I stumbled back and lost my footing.

    My eyes closed as I fell, only to be grabbed around my waist and hauled against something hard. I

    opened my eyes slowly to see that Lucas was the one who caught me and he had a thunderous

    look on his face. My hands were resting on his - I had to admit - spectacr chest and I hurriedly

    took them off, dragging myself out of his arms. I cradled my sore hand to my chest, as I bowed to

    apologize.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Lucas¡¯ gruff voice stopped me halfway into my bow. ¡°Let me see the hand.¡±

    I hesitated.

    ¡°Now Omega.¡±

    I extended it towards him and both Lucien and Logan came forward to look at him. I tried to ignore

    the warmth that bloomed in my chest and as Logan grabbed it gently.

    ¡°How can you be so clumsy? Do you have no sense of self-preservation?¡±

    Lucien spoke up, ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll get the first aid kit.¡±

    Just then, the door opened and someone walked in.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo! Guys, I¡¯m back!¡±

    I raised my eyes to see her, my worst nightmare in the flesh.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 7. Helen

    Chapter 7. Helen

    Olivia

    She walked in, armsden with shopping bags and gasped when her eyesnded on me.

    "Olivia?! What the he¡­ I mean, what are you doing here?"

    Lucien broke off from the rest of us, yelling "Helen!" with his arms spread out wide as he walked

    towards her.

    Logan led me to a seat with a grin on his face, while Lucas stood beside the couch.

    I could only stare at them wide-eyed as I''d never seen the triplets smile like they were doing at that

    moment. I''d only ever seen them smirk mischievously, but there they were smiling openly. Lucien

    had reached Helen, taking the shopping bags from her and cing them down before hugging her.

    ¡°Huhh¡­ I have missed you guys so much.¡± She saidughing.

    ¡°Did you guys miss me as well?¡±

    ¡°We did.¡± The triplets replied in unison and with smiles at that.

    Just then I winced in pain when my hand mistakenly hit the couch. They all turned back at me and

    with a smirk, Lucien barked at me angrily, ¡°Yes, why are you still here?¡±.

    These troublesome triplets seemed to have been so concerned about my burn only for them to

    forget about it as soon as Helen walked in. Well, I couldn¡¯t have med them.

    Helen was my age and extremely beautiful. She was the queen of the school and many girls

    aspired to be like her. She was blonde-haired, with a slender and model-like body. She was

    ambitious, and maniptive and believed she was perfect. And to crown it all, she was the Beta''s

    daughter and saw herself as the only one who deserved the triplets.

    Her confidence must have made her miss the mating convention, because I imagined she would

    have been there, taking the spotlight for herself.

    She was always pretending to be nice and gracious to everyone, but when no one was around, she

    would insult and bully me. She was way worse than the triplets. And now that she caught me in their

    room, I could only imagine what was running through her head.

    Just then she moved closer to me holding my hands. ¡°Oh, Olivia, how are you? What are you doing

    here?¡±

    I was already used to her attitude, so I didn¡¯t feel awkward. I smiled faintly and told her I was fine.

    She saw my burns and quickly requested for the first aid box. I tried to release myself from her but

    she was adamant.

    Lucas growled at her and moved closer to us. ¡°Let her attend to her burn herself, after all, she

    brought this upon herself. She is now a maid here, so Helen, you have to treat her like one.¡±

    ¡°But she is hurt and what do you mean she is a maid here? How? Why?¡± She asked.

    Trying to save my face, I reluctantly stood up to head back to my post but I was stopped by Lucien.

    He was adamant to get my hand treated while Lucas and Logan exined to Helen the reason why

    I ended up as a maid in the pce. I stared and listened attentively to them. The jealous look Helen

    shot me made me swallow my saliva but then, she went back to her normal self.

    This girl has a talent for acting. I thought to myself.

    Just then, Lucien wrapped up my burn and stood to leave. The words Thank you, Lucien escaped

    my lips before I could hold them back.

    ¡°Lucien¡­ huh¡­ Did I hear that right?¡± Lucas growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect him.¡± I apologized.

    ¡°Well, you can get back to your duty post,¡± Logan added.

    I turned to leave but was stopped again.

    Lucas turned to Helen and asked her what she would like to eat or drink.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a stranger here, when I¡¯m ready, I will call the kitchen. So for now, I¡¯m here to y with you

    guys. I came here directly from the airport, you know. I haven¡¯t called or texted my father. So allow

    me to enjoy the moment with you before my father calls for me. And yes, the shopping bags are for

    you. I don¡¯t know if you would like what I picked out for you guys¡± She said excitedly.

    Lucien moved to kiss her on the cheeks and ran to the shopping bags excitedly.

    ¡°You still have to take something. Just name anything and maid Olivia here will get it for you.¡± Logan

    added.

    ¡°Well, I will go for biscuits and orange juice for now.¡±

    ¡°You heard that right?¡± Lucas said while shooting me a re.

    ¡°Go and get it now.¡±

    I bowed slightly and headed out. I was in deep thoughts about the lovey-dovey scene I had just

    witnessed in there when I felt a tap on my shoulder. To my surprise, it was Helen.

    ¡°Helen¡­ Do you need me to get you another thing?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You know, you are being disrespectful right now. You are a maid and you should know that it¡¯s right

    to treat your master¡¯s visitor with respect.¡± She said angrily.

    Yes, the Helen I know is here.

    I inwardly rolled my eyes and gave her a fake smile, ¡°Of course, I apologize. Would you like me to

    get you something else¡­ ma¡¯am?¡±

    She moved closer to me and hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me. I am in no way your equal and

    you would do best to get that into your thick skull?¡± She took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I

    don¡¯t know what you did to make the princes think that you are their destined mate, but I will make

    sure that you will never ever be their mate.¡±

    I could not control my expression, I glowered at her and sheughed when she saw the expression

    on my face. ¡°What? Do you honestly believe you stand a chance? Ha! Why would they go for you

    when they can have me? I¡¯m sure you saw the bond between us in there just now, so keep

    dreaming all you want. I mean¡­ have you ever heard of a filthy omega bing the Luna of a

    pack? You¡¯re unbelievable?¡±

    My voice was as sharp and cold as I could make it at that moment. ¡°No, Helen. You¡¯re the

    unbelievable one. You really like to hear yourself talk, don¡¯t you? Well, let me save you the trouble. I

    want nothing to do with your precious princes,¡± I lied, ignoring the thing in my chest as I said those

    words. ¡°So you can have them, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    With that, I left her fuming and walked away. I held back the tears until I walked around a corner. I

    leaned back against the wall, gasping and trying not to cry. I felt my wolf whine and I jerked.

    Figures, the first time I would feel a connection with my wolf, and it¡¯s because of those¡­ cruel

    people. It doesn¡¯t matter, I won¡¯t let them bring me down.

    I wiped away the tears that had spilled over and continued walking back to the kitchen. As soon as I

    got to the kitchen, my phone rang and I immediately walked back out to take it, not noticing Sadie¡¯s

    glower.

    I cleared my throat when I saw who it was as I didn¡¯t want her to hear the strain in my voice. ¡°Hey,

    mom.¡±

    ¡°Hi, honey! How¡¯s it going? Are you okay? Are they being nice to you? You¡¯re not being given work

    you can¡¯t handle, are you?¡±

    I smiled to myself, "I''m fine, mom. You don''t have to worry."

    My dad''s voice crackled over the phone, "Oh, she''s worrying alright. She''s been pacing all morning

    and won''t let me get anything done. She keeps asking me to call the Alpha to check on you."

    "Call the Alpha? Muuuuum!"

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t let her."

    "Don''t ''muuuuum'' me. I''m your mother, it''s in my nature to be worried. So tell me, are you really

    fine? You''re not facing any problems, right? Especially with the¡­mates thing?"

    "Honestly, I''m fine. I work in the kitchens and it''s tough, but not bad. I kinda like it." I lied through my

    teeth.

    "Oh, that''s good hon."

    "Listen, mum, I have to go. I''ve got things to do."

    "Alright, love. What do you want for dinner?"

    "Anything you prepare is fine. Gotta go, love you."

    "Love you too, sweetie."

    I ced my phone back in my apron''s pockets and walked back into the kitchen searching for Miss

    B. I didn''t see her so I headed directly for Sadie.

    I had barely reached her before she yelled at me. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?!"

    "Pardon me?"

    "Pardon me?" she mocked me. "You spent an ungodly amount of time just to serve coffee and you

    even dared to talk on the phone during your work hours?"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know I wasn''t meant to. It was my mum and I¡­"

    "Shut up!"

    "What''s going on here?"

    The entire kitchen fell silent.

 Chapter 8. Helen part 2

    Chapter 8. Helen part 2

    Olivia

    I breathed a sigh of relief as Miss B walked in towards us.

    Sadie gave a simpering smile, "I was just exining to Olivia here that she''s not allowed to take

    personal calls during work hours."

    Miss B raised an eyebrow, "And that constitutes yelling at her?"

    "I apologize Miss B, but she just thinks she can do anything here. She seems to have forgotten

    she''s here as a maid and not the princes'' m¡­"

    Miss B clicked her tongue and Sadie fell silent.

    "I assigned her to you, Sadie because you had experience catering to the princes'' needs, but also

    because I believed you would be professional and responsible. Was I wrong?"

    "No ma''am."

    "Good, get back to work. And no more of this."

    "Yes ma''am."

    She walks off and Sadie turns to me withsers shooting out of her eyes. "Are you done with your

    phone calls?"

    "Umm¡­yes, sorry about that. The princes have a guest and they want me to bring her biscuits and

    orange juice."

    She rolled her eyes, muttering. "Follow me."

    She led me to the huge refrigerator where she got out the orange juice and prepared a tray cing

    the biscuits, a jug of orange juice and a ss on it, before handing it to me.

    "Here, and if you like, spend the entire day there. You''ll still have to finish all your tasks before the

    day runs out."

    I collected the tray from her and left without a word, heading back to the triplets'' rooms.

    Oh my God, so much drama in just a few hours. I can''t wait until the day is over and I can go home,

    I snort to myself.

    The door to their suite was closed when I got there, but I could still hear their muffled voices and

    Helen''s shrillughter.

    Something burned in my chest, but I ignored it, bncing the tray on one arm so I could knock. I

    waited for permission to enter before I pushed the door open.

    I ignored the eyes fixed on me and went directly to where Helen was seated, cing the tray on the

    stool in front of her.

    My head was bent as I opened the jug''s lid, and so I did not see the evil gleam in Helen''s eyes. I

    started pouring the juice into the ss, and she subtly hit the stool with her knee. It bumped into

    me, and my hands shook spilling the juice only a little bit on her.

    But of course, she used that to her advantage. "Olivia! You just spilled juice on me!"

    I ignored the growlsing from behind me and ced the jug back on the tray. "I''m sorry, Helen.

    But you shouldn''t have bumped your knee into me."

    Lucas growled, "What the hell is wrong with you? Why must you always have to retort? You''re

    clearly at fault, and yet you''re still being rude."

    Helen spoke softly, "It''s okay, Lucas. You don''t have to yell at her. I''m sure it was just a mistake."

    The bitch

    "Are you okay?" Logan spoke up.

    "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s just that my shirt is now soaked and I have nothing to change into."

    Lucien quickly got up and led Helen to his closet. Within a few seconds, he was back.

    ¡°Where is Helen?¡± Logan asked.

    ¡°I gave her one of my shirts to change into,¡± Lucien replied.

    ¡°And you, Olive, I¡¯m not sure Miss B exined this job to you better. You are no more with your

    parents. You are here to work.¡± Lucas said angrily.

    ¡°You spilled coffee earlier and this time around, it¡¯s orange juice,¡± Lucien added.

    I apologized and quickly cleaned the mess on the floor. I also sprayed some air freshener I saw in

    their room. Helen walked back into our midst just then.

    ¡°You guys are really something, I heard everything you said to Olivia just now. Yes, she is a maid,

    but that doesn¡¯t mean you should talk to her anyhow. At least she is a human being and she has

    feelings too.¡± She said sweetly.

    ¡°She needs to learn her ce, Helen,¡± Lucas growled.

    ¡°You look seductive in my shirt, Helen,¡± Lucien added.

    Was thepliment necessary? I snorted.

    ¡°Really?¡± Helen asked innocently.

    She looked at me as if she had the upper hand and I could only scoff.

    ¡°Yes, and this is the first time I¡¯m giving out my shirt to ady,¡± Lucien added.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Thank you, Lucien. I don¡¯t know what to do if you hadn¡¯t given me your shirt to wear. I will

    return it as soon as I get it dry-cleaned.¡± Helen replied.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you apologize to Helen?¡± Logan asked.

    I quickly bowed my head and apologized. I cleaned the cup with some tissue and this time around, I

    sessfully poured the juice into the ss cup.

    ¡°Give her your clothes, Helen,¡± Lucas said shortly.

    ¡°What should I do with it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sell it or burn it,¡± Logan saidughing.

    ¡°Wash it, Olivia. Why are you so daft?¡± Lucas shouted.

    Helen cut in before I could say anything.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have her wash my clothes, guys. And moreover, the clothes are too expensive, I don¡¯t think

    she would know how to handle it better. I will do the washing myself when I get back home.¡±

    ¡°You know you have to wash it immediately to get the stain off,¡± Lucien added.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will do it myself.¡± Helen added.

    ¡°Give it to her, at least let her get the stain off the clothes,¡± Lucas said adamantly.

    Helen finally gave in and handed the clothes to me. I reluctantly took my leave after paying my

    respects to them.

    This is one hell. Now, my suffering has doubled. Both in school and here in the pce.

    The idea of running away struck my mind but I couldn¡¯t bear to leave my parents alone and I didn¡¯t

    think I would be able to get away from the three devils.

    Miss B directed me to theundry room of the pce, where I washed and dried the clothes.

    I returned to my duty and I was d I could finish without any calls from the princes or disturbances

    from Sadie.

    Just when I thought I was free to go home, the princes called for me.

    I ran to their rooms only to be scolded for not bringing back Helen¡¯s clothes.

    It¡¯s evening, and this girl is still here. Is she that desperate?

    ¡°Oh, you are ready to go back home when you have notpleted your task,¡± Lucas said.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I thought Miss Helen had gone home.

    Lucas shot me a piercing look. "You thought? You thought, or you assumed? We don''t pay you to

    think or assume, Olivia. We pay you to do your job."

    My heart sank as I stammered out an apology. "I''m really sorry, Prince Lucas. It won''t happen

    again."

    Logan chimed in, "Well, you can''t go home until you''ve delivered the clothes, so go get them."

    Reluctantly, I turned to leave the room, cursing my luck for getting stuck in this mess. As I walked

    back to theundry room, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of resentment toward her. She seemed to

    be enjoying the attention and the power she held over me, and it irked me to no end.

    When I got back to the suite, she was reclining on a couch, scrolling through her phone. She looked

    up as I approached, her expression smug.

    "Here are your clothes, Miss Helen," I said, trying to keep my tone respectful.

    She took the clothes from me, examining them closely. "Thank you, Olivia. I hope you didn''t have

    trouble cleaning it."

    "No, it was fine and I was very careful with it too," I replied, holding back the urge to roll my eyes.

    Helen seemed satisfied with my response, and she smiled.

    With that, I hurried out of the room, passing by Lucas and careful not to meet his eyes. He watched

    me leave without a word.

    I headed back to the kitchen to say my goodbyes to Miss B and back to the room I was given to

    change out of my clothes and get my backpack.

    I was skipping out of the pce, excited to go home when I saw Lucas and Helen walking side by

    side, also leaving the pce building.

    A car was waiting and I watched with a strange burn in my chest as Lucas opened the car door for

    Helen. She kissed him on the cheek and got into the car. They spoke for a couple minutes more

    before the car drove away.

    As he turned to head back in, our eyes met, but I couldn''t see the expression on his face.

    I walked away quickly and headed home. When I got home, my parents fussed over me and I tried

    to ignore the events of the day.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    We had dinner and I went to bed early. I was worried about school tomorrow, especially since Helen

    was back, but I soon dozed off.

 Chapter 9 Olivia is back to school

    Chapter 9 Olivia is back to school

    Olivia

    Ring! Ring!! Ring!!!

    The sound of my rm woke me up. I yawned and rolled over on the bed, my eyes shooting open

    when I saw the time on my rm clock.

    Oh my God, it¡¯s 8:30 a.m., and I¡¯mte for school. I cursed inwardly at the triplets as I jumped off my

    bed and headed to the bathroom.

    I brushed my teeth, had a quick shower and ran back to put on my clothes. I carried my bag and

    rushed down the stairs.

    My parents were in the kitchen, my mom was cing tes on the table while my dad was sitting

    with his te piled high in front of him.

    Morning Mom, morning Dad, " I said as I breezed into the kitchen.

    "Good morning, sweetheart," my mom replied, nting a kiss on my forehead. My dad gave me a

    warm smile as he chewed a mouthful of pancakes.

    "Good morning, Olivia, how was your night?" he said, his mouth half full. I chuckled at his morning

    enthusiasm, knowing he was always a bit more cheerful after a good breakfast.

    As I quickly grabbed a gran bar from the pantry and a banana from the fruit bowl, my dad looked

    at me with a teasing grin.

    "Honey, aren''t you going to join us for breakfast?" he asked, his eyes twinkling.

    I sighed, "I wish I could, Dad, but I''m runningte. Maybe tomorrow."

    My mom handed me a packed lunch and patted my back. "Don''t forget to eat this during lunch,

    dear. We don''t want you going hungry."

    "Thanks, Mom," I replied, grabbing my backpack and giving her a quick peck on the cheek.

    Just then my phone rang, it was Josh calling

    "Josh''s here. Gotta go, bye!¡± I yelled as I ran out.

    ¡°Say hello to Josh for me!" My mum called out as I left the house.

    Josh was waiting at the end of the driveway.

    ¡°Good morning, Josh,¡± I said as I approached him and we began walking to school together.

    ¡°Hey, Olivia. How are you doing?¡± He replied.

    ¡°Fine, you arete today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I had to help my dad out with something and it took longer than we expected.¡±

    I nodded and we fell silent.

    ¡°You look a bit tired. Is everything okay?¡± He asked, breaking the silence a few minutester.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I replied curtly, as I thought about everything that happened thest couple of days.

    He raised an eyebrow, giving me a look that I knew meant he didn''t buy what I was saying.

    As he opened his mouth to speak, I cut in and promised to tell him everything that had happened

    over the weekend, but we had to walk faster as we were alreadyte.

    After a couple of minutes, we were at the school entrance and thest person I wanted to see at

    that moment was standing in front of the school doors, seemingly waiting for someone. She started

    walking towards us when she saw me, a suspicious bright smile on her face.

    ¡°Olivia, good morning darling,¡± Helen said sweetly.

    Before I could reply to her, she turned to Josh. ¡°Hey Josh, good morning. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    It was obvious Josh also felt ufortable with her presence but he still managed to reply to her.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Good morning, Helen. Please, Helen, you don''t have to pretend. It''s not necessary, just treat me

    the way you always do.¡± I said and walked off before she could respond.

    I was satisfied with the look she had on her face but I didn¡¯t care. Josh ran after me and we both

    tried to enter the school building.

    We couldn''t as a barrage of students came rushing at us. Josh pulled me aside and we watched

    with open mouths as they all rushed over to a car that had just pulled into the parking lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s the triplets.¡± One of thedies screamed.

    I knew it was only those three devils that could have caused such an uproar.

    Why show off when we all know you are rich?

    I tossed my hair over my shoulder and headed into the building.

    ¡°Hey, maid Olivia!¡± Lucas called out.

    The cries came to a stop when everyone heard this. Josh was shocked to hear that as well. I

    pretended not to hear him and continued walking until Helen¡¯s words made me grind to a halt.

    "Lucas. I know she''s a maid at the pce, but we''re at school. You shouldn''t call her that.¡± She said

    innocently.

    I knew she did that on purpose, she wanted the whole school to know about me being a maid at the

    pce.

    I turned on my heel and walked back to them, feeling courageous. I looked at Helen and the others,

    my gaze finally settling on Lucas.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a maid at the pce. But don¡¯t expect me to be your maid here in school.¡± I yelled out

    angrily.

    ¡°You do know there are a lot of people here who are willing to do as Imand. So you should be

    grateful you are in the position to serve us,¡± Logan added.

    I scoffed at him and remained firm with my words.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be your maid here in school, and I don''t care if anyone else is willing to. Not my business.¡±

    I rushed back to the ssroom angrily with my tears welling in my eyes.

    I hate all this, I hate crying. This is another opportunity for students to bully me more. I don¡¯t think I

    can cope with the situation.

    ¡°I know you as a brave young girl, Olive. We have been bullied the whole time and we both went

    through it together. You know you have me to lean on just as you are the one I have to lean on.¡±

    Josh said while patting my back.

    ¡°Josh, the¡­ thing¡­¡± I tried to speak through my tears.

    He silenced me by cing his finger on my lips.

    ¡°Now I understand what really happened over the weekend. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything if

    you don''t want to. Just know that I''m always here for you.¡±

    I shot him a grateful look and hugged him for his understanding.

    Josh took his seat beside me and other students came into the ssroom, all giving me dirty looks

    as they took their seats.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them, Olivia. Just ignore them.¡± Josh said with a smile.

    I smiled at him and just then a girl approached me.

    With a smirk, ¡°Hey, Olive. I know you don¡¯t know me. Anyways, I¡¯m Tina. My father is one of the

    Alpha¡¯s advisors and¡­¡±

    My growing temper got the best of me and I cut in with a bang on my table. ¡°Heydy, I don¡¯t know

    you and I don¡¯t want to. If you have something reasonable to say, then you can go ahead. If not, just

    buzz off, I don''t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Ugly bitch! Who do you think you are?! You''re just an omega and you should be thankful that I

    even deigned to talk to you. Anyways, when do you get off work at the pce? I don¡¯t mind paying

    you a few bucks to help clean my house too.¡± She said and burst outughing at her own words.

    The whole ss joined in as well, all pointing their fingers at my expression.

    Just then the triplets and Helen walked in.

    ¡°She leaves the pce by 5:00p.m,¡± Logan yelled out.

    This intensified theirughter and all I could do was to look down at my table like a coward with my

    fists clenched.

    Josh looked at me with an assuring smile and I could only smile back faintly.

    The ss fell silent when the teacher came in. We all greeted him in unison.

    ¡°You''ll all be giving group presentations next week based on ourst topic and I have done the

    grouping. I will paste it out for you guys to see and you have to put in your best to earn enough

    points.¡± The teacher said, smiling devilishly.

    Everyone grumbled because we all knew that he wouldn''t pair us with our friends. I could only hope

    to be in the same group with Josh.

    As soon as the teacher left the ss, everyone stood up to check the list. Everyone was moring

    to get a look, and I hung back not wanting to get stepped on.

    Suddenly Tina screamed in disgust while pointing at me, ¡°That ugly thing is in the same group with

    triplets.¡±

    Everyone''s gaze fell on me. I couldn¡¯t believe her, I had to push my way to the front to check it out.

    It¡¯s true. To make it even worse, Helen was in the group too.

    Is this a setup or what? What''s happening?

    I staggered back to my seat with teary eyes only to see the triplets standing there.

    The expressions on their faces gave me chills. I tried to leave the ss but I was stopped by

    Lucien.

    ¡°We''re in the same group and we need to discuss our topic. Let''s meet at the rooftop during lunch.¡±

    He said.

    Oh, moon goddess. Why me?

 Chapter 10. Group project

    Chapter 10. Group project

    ~ Olivia

    The next teacher came in but all my attention was on the group presentation. I couldn¡¯t focus during

    the entire ss. I only snapped back to the present when the teacher gave us the instruction to

    bring out the assignment we were given in hisst ss.

    Oh my gosh. Ipletely forgot about the assignment. It''s all their fault, how can I focus on school

    with all the problems swirling around me? What am I gonna do? How do I escape from this?

    I was lost in my deep thoughts when I felt a tap on my shoulder. Josh was whispering to me, ¡°Olivia,

    Mr Patrick is here.¡±

    Someone cleared his throat. I looked up to see him directly in front of me with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Care to share what''s got you so upied? Everyone has ced their assignment on their tables

    as I instructed, except you, Olivia. Bring out yours too.¡±

    ¡°Mr¡­ Patrick¡­ I¡­¡± I stammered, but I was unable to say anything. All eyes were on me. They were

    all snickering and muttering

    .

    A girl behind me muttered loud enough for me to hear, ¡°Is she the only one in this ss? She is

    always in trouble. If I were her, I wouldn''t bothering to school anymore.¡±

    Another one added. ¡°And yet, she always has that proud expression on her face. I guess she

    doesn''t really understand how shameful being an omega is.¡±

    Everyoneughed at their words. Mr. Patrick shushed them, but I could still hear the snickers and

    mockingughter. Just then, the bell rang for lunch. Mr Patrick went soft on me by asking me to do

    the assignment and ensure I submitted it before sses the following day.

    I was walking dejectedly out of ss with Josh behind me when I heard Lucien''s voice bellowing at

    me from across the hall. ¡°Olivia, to the rooftop now!¡± He strode off.

    Why can¡¯t I just have a peaceful day for once? I guess that¡¯s too much to ask for.

    I said goodbye to Josh and hurried after Lucien who seemed to have vanished.

    I got to the rooftop panting and the triplets were nowhere to be found. I looked around, but I couldn''t

    find Helen either. I waited and stewed in silence, but I didn''t dare leave.

    These people have to be kidding me. I ditched lunch and ran here kike I was being chased only to

    find no one here. How annoying.

    Just when I decided to head back, the door to the rooftop opened. It was Helen and the triplets.

    They had just finished having their lunch ording to their discussion.

    ¡°Were you here all along, Olivia? I was wondering why I didn''t see you in the cafeteria. We didn''t

    know you were here waiting. I''m sorry, I hope you aren''t mad at us¡± Helen asked as she approached

    me.

    ¡°I told the triplets to take you with us to the cafeteria, but you were nowhere to be seen and I was

    starving. They couldn¡¯t watch me go hungry, so they asked us to go without you. I¡¯m sorry if I

    offended you.¡± She added.

    I puffed at her devilish act. Such a pretentious liar, always hanging around my¡­ Whoa! They''re not

    my anything. Don''t get any ideas, Liv.

    Logan cuts in. ¡°You don''t have to apologize for anything, Helen. Olivia, you will be the one to do the

    fieldwork for our presentation but don¡¯t worry, we will do the presentation. Just make sure you put

    the right samples together. Make sure you get the topic from the teacher today and get to work

    immediately.¡±

    I already suspected that they would do something like that, but I still tried to protest against it.

    "That''s not fair. It''s called a group project for a reason, Prince Logan. We''re to work on it together,

    not dump most of the work on one person."

    Lucas stepped forward and growled. "You know, that arrogant and disrespectful tone of yours is

    really beginning to piss me off. Don''t forget that you''re nothing but a stupid omega. Keep this up and

    I''ll have you whipped."

    My throat clogged at the thought of the horrible punishment usually reserved for traitors and rogues.

    How can they hate me this much? No matter what, we''re still mates. How can they bear to treat me

    this way even after feeling the mate pull? I didn''t ask for this, moon goddess. It''s absolutely not fair,

    why must you y with my life like this?

    "Lucas! That''s not nice, you''ll frighten her!" Helen''s shrill voice grated on my nerves.

    Lucas didn''t reply, he just growled and walked off, Lucien going after him. Logan turns to me and

    commands, "Work on the project and bring whatever you''ve done along with you to school

    tomorrow," before also stalking off.

    Helen and I both watched them leave, shock in my eyes and a calcting gleam in hers.

    "You should just leave, Olivia. Go somewhere far away and don''t evere back. It should have

    sunk in by now that you''re not wanted here." Her smile was like that of a viper.

    "Enough, Helen. How many times do you want me to tell you that I don''t want them, you can have

    them. Just stay away from me."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    With that, I turned to leave only to feel a sharp pain in my skull. Helen had grabbed me by my hair.

    She moved closer to me with my hair still in her grasp and hissed, "Watch it. I''m the Beta''s daughter

    and a far more dominant wolf. I can talk to and treat you however I want, omega bitch."

    She released me and pushed me off before walking off.

    I just stood there with pain and anger warring in my chest.

    I couldn''t even fight her¡­

    I ran my fingers through my hair to massage my throbbing scalp andposed myself before

    heading back to the cafeteria. Lunch was almost over and I didn''t want to miss it. I only had gran

    and fruit earlier that morning so I was starving by that time. As I headed back to the cafeteria, the

    thought of having to work in the pce after school depressed me further and I hated my life a little

    bit more at that moment.

    I got to the cafeteria and found Josh at our usual seat with two lunch trays for me, one of which I

    knew was probably for me.

    "Thanks Josh, you''re a lifesaver." I said as I plopped down on my seat and dug into the food.

    ¡°You''re wee. How was the meeting with the triplets?¡± He asked.

    I sighed, and swallowed the food in my mouth before replying. ¡°It wasn''t good. I¡¯m to do all the

    fieldwork alone.¡±

    ¡°But, that¡¯s just cruel. Aren¡¯t they supposed to help?¡± Josh whisper-yelled as he red at the table

    where they were usually seated..

    ¡°Enough of that Josh, I need to finish eating before the bell rings. Why haven¡¯t you touched your

    meal?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±

    I smiled toothily at him, "Well, I''m here now. Eat your food before we have to get to ss."

    We were able to fill up a bit before the bell rang. We hurriedly took back our trays and left the

    cafeteria. After changing our books at our lockers, we headed back to ss.

    As we settled in our seats, Josh brought out a paper from his bag and handed it to me. I nced

    down at him and saw that it was my assignment, the one I couldn''t submit earlier.

    ¡°What can I do without you, Josh. Thanks so much.¡± I said and gave him a hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Olive. You know that I got your back anytime.¡±

    The bell rang again and the teacher walked in.

    School finally came to an end. Josh and I left the school together and parted ways because I

    needed to go to the pce.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Josh.¡±

    My mind was racing as I walked to the pce. I don¡¯t know what the princes will have me do today.

    Then, my courageous act that morning reyed in my mind.

    How can you do that, Olive? You need to make your job easier for yourself.

    I got to the pce and my heart raced faster than before. I was scared. I scanned through the

    driveway to see if the triplets were also back from school. My heart skipped a beat when I heard

    Lucien¡¯s voice behind me.

    ¡°Are you looking for us?¡±

    I screamed in fright before moving back from him. I turned back and saw them with Helen. My heart

    sank at the sight of Helen, so I walked in without saying a word to any of them.

    I went to my room, got changed and headed to the kitchen. I greeted Miss B and others but I

    couldn¡¯t find Sadie.

    I approached Miss B and asked about her whereabouts.

    ¡°Oh, Sadie called in sick this morning.¡±

    I was so surprised. She seemed fine yesterday and was ready to pounce on me over the smallest

    thing .

    ¡°So, you have to fill in for her today. That means you won¡¯t be able to return home today. You will

    have to sleep here.¡± Miss B added.

    Oh dear.

 Chapter 11. My first kiss

    Chapter 11. My first kiss

    Olivia

    I wondered if Sadie was only pretending to be ill just to make me do all her work for her. I wouldn''t

    put it past her, I''ve only known her for a day, but she seemed to be just like Helen. I tried to talk to

    Miss B but she was on the phone, nodding at whatever was being said.

    ¡°The triplets are calling for you, Olivia.¡± She said as soon as she dropped the phone.

    The first thing they do aftering back from school is to call me in, probably for another round of

    insults and torture.

    I sighed and nodded at Miss B before heading up to their suite.

    I got to their room, knocked and waited for them to call me in. I pushed the door open and saw

    Helen sitting on Lucien¡¯sp smiling. Logan and Lucas were seated on the massive queen-sized

    bedughing as well.

    I cleared my throat slightly to signify my presence. I bowed slightly to greet them.

    ¡°You sent for me, Prince Logan.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas said.

    ¡°We need a bottle of wine to celebrate Helen¡¯spletion of the training she went for. Mind you, it

    must be a secret, I don¡¯t want Miss B or any other person to find out. If anyone does, I would

    assume you spilled the secret ande for your head.¡±

    Are they supposed to be drinking? I hope I don''t get into trouble for this¡­

    I quickly nodded and headed out to get the wine. Thankfully, Miss B and some of the maids were

    out of the kitchen. I went to the wine cer. My mouth was open in amazement as I walked down

    the stairs leading to the wine cer. It was not only huge but also well-lit and had so many bottles of

    different wines that I wondered just how they could keep track of what was nearly finished. I picked

    out a bottle at random and hoped it would be fine as I walked back out of the cer. I got sses

    and ced them on a tray along with the wine. I walked as fast as I could without dropping what

    was in my hands, as I rushed back to their suite.

    It would be just my luck if I happen to run into Miss B, or worse, the Alpha.

    I stifled a giggle as I thought of the Alpha finding out that the precious heirs were day drinking

    instead of focusing on their school work or even training.

    I got back and waited again for them to let me in after knocking, the memory of what happened the

    day I entered without permission was fresh and painful.

    ¡°Do you care to join, Olive?¡± Lucien asked as I poured them their drinks.

    Lucas and Logan gave me a mischievous look which made me gulp.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince Lucien, I don¡¯t drink.¡± I rejected him respectfully.

    ¡°You should have a taste of this expensive wine, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity,¡± Lucas said

    mockingly.

    ¡°I still have a lot to do in the kitchen, if you will excuse me, sir,¡± I said.

    ¡°It¡¯s very rude to ask her to join when she does not drink,¡± Helen interrupted.

    With that, they released me and I quickly scrambled out of their room. I returned to my room to give

    my mom a call.

    ¡°Hello, hon.¡± My mom chirped at the other end of the phone, ¡°How was school today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom. I don''t have much time to chat with you, I only called to tell you that I won¡¯t be

    coming back home today. I was told to fill in for a sick maid. Bye, mom. Love you.¡±

    I hung up before she could say anything.

    I returned back to the kitchen and started my work without any dy. At that point, I had begun to

    see the advantages of not having Sadie around. I knew it made me a bad person to think that way,

    but I was d Sadie was sick because there was no one to disturb me or shout at me in the

    kitchen. On the other hand, I was slightly distressed as I meant I had a lot to do. I thought of the

    group project we were assigned and groaned.

    Miss B came back to the kitchen and called for me.

    ¡°Alpha Damon asked me to call you in. You will follow me now as I need to serve him his lunch.¡±

    Why will the Alpha call for me? Did I do something wrong? Did the triplets say something about me

    to him?

    All these thoughts navigated through my mind as I followed Miss B.

    We went through several hallways, curving and winding until Ipletely lost any sense of where

    we might be in the massive pce. She knocked and we both went in.

    When I first saw the Princes'' suite of rooms, I thought it was huge and overly ostentatious. The

    Alpha''s suite made that of the Princes pale inparison. Beautiful was an understatement, it was

    jaw-dropping. I lost myself totally.

    I was jolted back to the present when Miss B tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°Stop gawking andpose yourself, Oliva. We''re in the presence of the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alpha Damon.¡± I apologized with a bow.

    The Alpha smiled at me and asked me to look up. I was surprised he actually smiled at me. I

    thought he would be hostile like his children as this was my first time interacting with him. I had

    never attended any wolf gatherings or meetings because I didn''t want to be bullied. As a result, I

    knew nothing about our Alpha and Luna, not even what they looked like up close.

    Alpha Damon asked Miss B to leave and she did after paying her respect. He asked me to move

    closer to sit with him.

    I did so reluctantly with my head still hanging low.

    ¡°Your name is Olivia, right.¡± He asked, causing me to raise my head up.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I replied.

    ¡°How has been your stay in the pce?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I dared not say a word about his children being bullies and tormenting me. I only nodded and lied to

    him that I was enjoying my stay in the pce as well as my work.

    He smiled softly as though he could see through my lies. ¡°You see, my children may appear to be

    spoiled brats, but they are all kind-hearted. They only pretend to be aloof because of the position

    they are in as my heirs. Unfortunately, this started after their mother passed away due to an illness

    a few years ago.¡± He added.

    He continued, ¡°My sons are just young boys going through puberty. From what I have seen and

    heard about you, I don''t mind having you as their mate and the future Luna, but at the same time, I

    don¡¯t want to force them to love you. I only agreed with them to let you in the pce because I know

    them more than they think they know themselves.¡±

    I listened attentively to every word the Alpha told me and I could only smile tentatively, a small bud

    of hope blossoming in my heart. If the triplets were only like that because they lost their mother,

    then maybe¡­

    No Liv, don''t make excuses for them. And don''t hope, you''ll only get hurt.

    The Alpha asked me to understand and told me he was putting them in my care.

    I¡¯m still a child my parents are caring for, how can I care for others, Alpha Damon?

    I left his room and headed back to the kitchen as soon as I was dismissed. All eyes were on me,

    and I knew they must have heard about me being summoned by the Alpha. I ignored the probing

    eyes and whispers and strode to my station with my head held high.

    Just then, the kitchen phone rang. Miss B wasn¡¯t in the kitchen and none of the other maids moved

    to pick up the call as well. Unbeknownst to me that although they all wished to serve the princes,

    Miss B was the only one permitted to pick up the kitchen calls. I picked up the phone and heard

    Logan''s slurring voice.

    ¡°Miss B, send Olivia to our room right now.¡± He shouted without waiting for a reply. Miss B walked in

    at the moment. I was d she wasn¡¯t the one who picked up, because Logan sounded drunk and I

    didn¡¯t know what would have happened if she had picked up the call.

    Miss B scolded me for picking up the call and yelled at the other maids for not stopping me. She

    asked me not to repeat such before releasing me to go and attend to the princes.

    I hope they don¡¯t break the bottle on my head now that they are drunk.

    I knocked before pushing the door open. I saw the triplets drunk and I couldn¡¯t find Helen.

    ¡°Where is Helen?¡± I asked.

    ¡°She went to my closet," Lucien said while standing up to me.

    He looked so different in his drunken state that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him.

    He stumbled closer to me and my hands shot out to steady him as we crashed into each other.

    ¡°You look hot, maid Olivia.¡± He said.

    His next move surprised me as he nted a kiss on my lips.

    What the hell are you doing?!

 Chapter 12. My Second kiss

    Chapter 12. My Second kiss

    Olivia

    Helen¡¯s shrill voice broke through the haze I had gone in when Lucien''s lips met mine. I tore myself

    out of his arms and took a step back from him. I was so surprised that I went stiff immediately.

    Logan and Lucas onlyughed at me since they were drunk, but there was something in Lucas''

    gazd that made chills run down my spine. I looked at Helen and saw that she was wearing only

    Lucien''s shirt and nothing else.

    Lucien¡¯spliment yesterday must have made her feel that she had a chance with him. I thought

    to myself bitchily.

    Lucien stumbles again and before I could grab him, Helen ran forward to prevent him from falling.

    She led him to the bed andid him gently on the bed and watched him as he fell asleep. I looked at

    Logan and Lucas to see that they were also falling asleep where they each reclined on the sofa. I

    quickly ran out of the room to avoid Helen¡¯s wrath.

    She ran after me and grabbed my arm, turning me around to look at her. I had barely gotten a word

    out when she pped me.

    ¡°What the hell just happened in there?¡± She yelled out.

    I winced in pain and could not do anything as shended another p on my face.

    ¡°Helen¡­ Lucien kissed me first.¡± I said while crying, holding onto my stinging cheek.

    ¡°He was drunk and you decided to take advantage of that. You think I didn''t see that?¡± Helen yelled

    out again.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    My shoulders slumped as I suddenly felt drained.

    I can''t take any of this anymore.

    I felt so angry and disgusted with myself as Helen continued ranting, her voice seeming even more

    shrill than ever. I ignored her and went straight to my room without looking back.

    ¡°Just wait and see, ugly bitch, I will have my father chase you out of the pce.¡± She yelled out.

    I walked back to my room in the pce and stumbled in. I locked the door and fell on the bed

    crying. I had brought this upon myself.

    Why didn¡¯t I step back when I saw himing closer? I made such a fuss, saying I didn''t want

    them, and yet, I couldn''t resist a stupid kiss. That idiot stole my first kiss too¡­my first kiss was with

    a drunk asshole that has never had any qualms about letting me know how much he hates me¡­

    I cried myself to sleep and was woken up by a knock on my door. It was Miss B.

    I opened the door and saw her fuming.

    ¡°I must have been too nice to you, cos why the hell will you leave your duty post to take a nap by

    this time?!¡± She shouted.

    I hung my head low and apologized to her.

    Her gaze softened, ¡° What happened between you and Miss Helen that made her fathere to

    the pce fuming and looking for you?

    ¡°I have done nothing wrong to her,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Anyways, Alpha Damon has asked me to warn you about her. You know your position in the pack

    dear, you have to be careful.¡± She added.

    I thanked her and we both headed back to the kitchen to prepare dinner. I was instructed to take the

    princes¡¯ food to their room beforeing back down to the kitchen for my own dinner.

    My heart beat in my chest sluggish as I wheeled the tray to their room. I was scared of what I might

    face in their suite after what went down earlier in the day. I bit my lips as I thought of the kiss and

    the ps that followed.

    I knocked on the door and waited for a reply. I waited for a few seconds and knocked again when I

    heard nothing. This time, I heard a faint groan so I slowly opened the door and peeped in. Thest

    thing I needed at that moment was the bump into Helen or see something that I didn''t want to see.

    I couldn''t see anything, the room was dim and all was silent so I slowly walked in, the wheels of the

    tray the only thing I could hear.

    I went through the first door on the left and found myself in another bedroom. It was aesthetically

    decorated with books lining the shelves and artworks dotting the walls.

    I pulled to tray to a stop and gazed around the room in wonder, my hands gliding over the huge

    mahogany piano resting against one of the walls.

    A slight snore pulled me out of my reverie and I gasped in shock, my hands jerking off the piano.

    The snore came again and I realized it wasing from the bed. I walked closer to the bed to see

    Logan sprawled out on the bed, snoring softly.

    A giggle escaped from me as I stared at his limbs all spread out. I covered him with the nkets

    and ced his meal on his bedside table before heading out.

    I walked into another room to see Lucien also asleep on his bed and did the same.

    For some reason, I didn''t want to go into Lucas'' room. I shook the feeling off and headed into his

    room. He was also asleep so I set about cing his meal on his bedside table.

    I covered him with his nkets and a hand gripped mine as I turned around to leave. My heart

    stuttered as I looked down to see Lucas holding on to me. A lock of his hair was flopped over onto

    his forehead making him look more boyish. He started up at me with a crooked grin and whispered

    my name softly.

    I tried to pull my hands out of his and he tightened his grip, pulling me forward and causing me to

    fall in the bed beside him. He stared at my face as I looked down at him in shock andughed. I

    didn''t say a word, just continued staring at him in shock.

    Hisughter died down and his other hand came up between us moving towards my face. I flinched,

    and something shed on his face as he caught the flinch.

    He drew my hair behind my face, and palmed my cheek, whispering softly, "So beautiful."

    I breathed out softly as my face flushed, ''Lucas¡­"

    Lucas''s gaze remained fixed on me, his thumb gently caressing my cheek. The atmosphere in the

    room seemed to shift, and for a moment, I forgot all about the chaos of the day. His touch was

    unexpectedly gentle, considering our earlier encounter.

    "Lucas..." I repeated his name, my voice barely above a whisper. Conflicting emotions swirled inside

    me. His unexpected tenderness was confusing, especially after everything that had happened.

    He was looking at me so differently, and I knew he must have been still drunk. And yet, hope¡­ I

    was beginning to hope.

    He moved his hand away from my cheek, but his fingers lingered, tracing a pattern down my arm.

    "Olivia, my Olivia," he said softly, his eyes locked onto mine. "I''m sorry about earlier. Things got out

    of hand."

    I nodded, my heart still racing, but my confusion remained. "It''s okay," I managed to reply, though

    my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.

    Lucas''s eyes searched mine, and he seemed to be wrestling with his own emotions. "You don''t

    deserve any of this," he said, his voice tinged with regret. "You''re my mate.. I should be protecting

    you from all of it."

    I couldn''t help but feel a spark of hope as I looked at him. Maybe there was more to Lucas than met

    the eye, hidden beneath his harsh exterior. "Lucas, I don''t understand. Why are you...?"

    Before I could finish my sentence, Lucas leaned in, his lips gently brushing against mine. It was a

    tender, unexpected kiss, different from the one with Lucien earlier in the day. My heart skipped a

    beat as his lips brushed against mine¡­once¡­twice.

    He pulled back, his eyes still locked onto mine, searching for a response. I was left speechless, my

    thoughts a jumble of confusion and desire.

    Lucas sighed and leaned forward, his head falling on my shoulder. That snore that came a few

    secondster let me know he had fallen asleep.

    As he released his grip on my hand and fell back on the bed, my heart felt bruised and weary. I

    couldn''t deny the attraction I had felt at that moment, but I also couldn''t forget everything he and his

    brothers, my supposed mates.

    I knew all that happened was probably only because he was drunk and I couldn''t help the tears that

    fell as I got off the bed.

    I left Lucas''s room, my emotions in turmoil, and headed back to the kitchen. Miss B was waiting,

    and I couldn''t bring myself to do anything other than pick at my food before cleaning up.

    Instead, I focused on my duties, trying to push aside theplicated feelings that had arisen within

    me. But as I worked in the dimly lit kitchen, I couldn''t stop my mind from wandering back to Lucas

    and his brothers.

 Chapter 13. Aftermath

    Chapter 13. Aftermath

    Olivia

    I managed to finish my work and went back to my room. I tried to focus on my assignments and the

    group project we had been given that day, but I couldn''t. My mind kept wandering no matter how

    hard I tried to forget the events of that day. I couldn''t forget about the kiss I had shared with both

    Lucien and Lucas and I couldn''t help thinking about Lucas'' drunk words.

    If he felt like that, protecting me¡­ his mate, why did he reject me? Because I am an omega or

    because of his brothers?

    What if it was because of Helen? Is he in love with her?

    My heart squeezed painfully in my chest and I hurriedly discarded that train of thought. I went back

    to the group project I was working on and began to surf the inte for more information about the

    topic we were assigned.

    I eventually fell asleep around 1:00a:m.

    ***

    The following morning¡­

    Knock! Knock!!

    I woke up reluctantly to open the door. It was Miss B.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss B.¡± I greeted her.

    ¡°Morning, Olivia. Alpha Damon told me to hurry you up for school. He also asked you to meet the

    triplets as they will be taking you to school today.¡± She said as I yawned.

    Just then I remembered what happened between the triplets and I. I wondered if their attitude would

    change towards me or if they would actually remember what happened.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I thanked Miss B and went back in. It was 7:40 a.m. when I checked the time. I went to the

    bathroom to brush my teeth and have my bath. I walked back into my room to put on my clothes.

    Just then I realized that I had no clothes to change into other than the ones I had worn the previous

    day. I hadn''t thought of that when Miss B had informed me that I would have to spend the night at

    the pce. I picked up the same clothes I wore the previous day and wrinkled my nose at its smell

    and how wrinkled it was. I had no other choice than to put it on and I groaned again as I thought

    about how I probably looked with them on.

    Great, another round of tauntsing my way when I get to school.

    My phone rang and I picked it up to see that it was Josh calling me.

    ¡°Good morning, Olivia. I hope you''re up and ready to go, I''m nearly at your ce.

    ¡°You have to go to school without me today, Josh. I¡¯m at the pce and hopefully will be catching a

    ride to school with the triplets today.¡± I said.

    ¡°What? How?¡± Josh asked.

    My eyes fell on the wall clock. ¡°I will talk to youter Josh. I don¡¯t want to be left behind," I said

    before hanging up.

    I looked at my reflection in the mirror and all I saw was a dirty girl. I reluctantly took my bag and

    headed out. I ran into Miss B in the corridor. She looked at me and was surprised.

    ¡°Why are you wearing these? I did inform you that you would have to spend the night at the pce.

    Didn''t you make any arrangements for today?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ forgot, Miss B. Is it that bad?¡± I smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°Yes, Olivia. It''s that bad. You can¡¯t go to school looking this way, follow me.¡± She added.

    I followed her quietly and we stopped in front of a big door. It was captioned ¡°Vivian¡¯s closet.¡±

    Miss B opened the door and I followed her in. The room was well furnished and was filled with a lot

    of expensive clothes and they were fordies. I saw some clothes for babies and others for a

    grown-updy. It was basically a boutique, I thought as I gaped at the splendor.

    I feel like I''ve spent most of my time here at the pce gaping at things.

    My curiosity got the best of me, and I turned to Miss B and asked who the closet belonged to.

    She smiled before answering my question.

    "The Luna had always wished to have a daughter and so when she fell pregnant with a girl a couple

    of years after triplets were born, she went all out. Unfortunately, the pregnancy was a difficult one

    and the baby died in childbirth."

    ¡°Oh¡­ I had no idea.¡± I said.

    "Very few people did, she spent most of the pregnancy on bedrest." She said as she shook her

    head sadly.

    Miss B quickly went through the closet and brought out a ck leather jacket, a white t-shirt and a

    pair of ck trousers. She handed them to me and asked me to change into them.

    ¡°Is it okay for me to ept this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alpha Damon knows about this.¡± She replied.

    I quickly put them on and Miss B looked surprised.

    ¡°What? Do I look strange? Maybe I should take it off¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­ no¡­ you actually look great in it.¡± She said smiling.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Olivia. You look really good.¡±

    Miss B led me out before going back to the kitchen. I bid her goodbye and also went out to the

    driveway. I saw the triplets standing by the car door, all frowning and with shades on.

    Despite my nervousness, I couldn''t help but smile at their pale and grumpy faces. I was sure they all

    had hangovers and I resisted the urge to yell out, I told you so.

    My amusement dissipated when they turned to face me and I stumbled a little. I became very

    conscious of myself as I walked towards them, and resisted the urge to pat down my hair or look

    down at my clothes.

    "Hello¡­" I croaked as I walked closer and winced inwardly at the way I sounded

    Real smooth Liv, real smooth.

    Lucas grunted, "Get in."

    I wondered if they had forgotten what really happened yesterday. I walked over to them sluggishly

    thinking about how to act around them. I can¡¯t act like nothing happened and at the same time, I

    can¡¯t tell them what transpired between us.

    ¡°Get Yourzy ass here now, Olivia or else we are leaving you behind,¡± Logan yelled out.

    Feeling oddly exhrated but also scared, I got into the car and sat in the backseat behind Logan.

    The atmosphere inside the vehicle was tense, and I could sense the lingering awkwardness from

    the previous day''s events. The triplets were clearly not their usual selves, and I couldn''t me

    them, given their hangovers.

    The drive to school was mostly silent, save for the asional grunts and sighs from the triplets. I

    kept my gaze out of the window, trying to avoid eye contact or any further confrontations.

    As we neared the school, Logan finally broke the silence. "Olivia," he said, his voice a bit gruffer

    than usual, "about yesterday..."

    I turned to look at him, unsure of what he was going to say.

    "I don''t remember much, but I''m sorry if we were... difficult," he said, his expression somewhat

    apologetic.

    Lucien, who was driving, chimed in, "Yeah, we had a bit too much to drink. It won''t happen again."

    I stared at them with my mouth hanging open, they were apologizing. I wondered briefly if they were

    still drunk.

    "It''s okay," I said, deciding not to press further. "Let''s just move past it."

    We arrived at school, and I quickly got out of the car, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. The triplets

    had acknowledged their behavior, but theplexity of our rtionships remained unresolved.

    As the day at school went by, I tried my best to focus on my sses, trying to push aside the

    confusing emotions that swirled within me. The sses passed in a blur, and soon it was time for

    lunch.

    I made my way to the cafeteria, grabbing a tray and selecting some food. I spotted Josh at our

    usual table and joined him, we hadn''t had a chance to talk all day.

    "Hey, Liv," Josh greeted me with a warm smile. "How''s your day been so far? By the way, you look

    good.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Josh.¡± I sighed, taking a bite of my lunch. "And I must say, my day has been kind of

    complicated, to say the least."

    Josh raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Complicated?"

    I hesitated, unsure of how much to share. "Well¡­"

    "You can tell me anything, Liv. You know that."

    I recounted the events of the previous day, from the unexpected kisses to the confrontation with

    Helen and the awkward car ride to school today.

    Josh''s eyes were widened to nearly the size of saucers by the time I finished. "Wow, Liv, that

    sounds like a soap opera. Are you okay?"

    I shrugged, feeling a mix of emotions. "I''ll survive, Josh. It''s just... everything feels soplicated

    right now."

    Josh reached out and squeezed my hand. "You''re strong, Liv. You''ll figure it out. And remember, I''ve

    got your back."

    I managed a small smile. "Thanks, Josh. I appreciate that."

    As we continued eating, I couldn''t help but wonder about the triplets and their actions. I couldn''t

    shake the feeling that they were messing with me.

 Chapter 14. Logan

    Chapter 14. Logan

    Olivia

    The bell rang.

    Just as I stood up from my seat to head back to ss, Helen appeared in front of me fuming.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to have a serious discussion, Olivia?¡± She said as she stepped closer menacingly

    with her fists clenched.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. And if it was about what happened yesterday, I don¡¯t owe you any exnation.¡± I

    said.

    Josh came over to me and we left Helen behind. I could feel her re burningsers into me as we

    walked away.

    We got back to our ss and went back to our seats. Then I heard the students murmuring.

    ¡°The clothes Olivia is wearing, do you think they''re fake?¡± One of them asked the other.

    ¡°You bet they''re fake. She can¡¯t just afford those clothes. It¡¯s a limited edition. I asked my dad to get

    me one but it was sold out. That leather jacket alone is worth thousands of dors and has been

    sold out since forever.¡± Tina said mockingly.

    I ignored them and went through my bag. I brought out a piece of paper which contained the

    information I had gathered the previous night on our group project and then I strode off to where the

    triplets were seated, surrounded as usual by admirers. I handed the paper to Lucas without saying

    a word and went back to my seat.

    A minuteter, Helen came into the ss. She approached the triplets with a smile and sat beside

    them. A re from her had the gaggle of girls surrounding the boys scampering off back to their

    seats.

    ¡°You guys slept off yesterday, I had to go back home without saying goodbye.¡± She said loudly.

    I knew she did that for me to hear as she kept ncing back at me over her shoulder. Her eyes

    narrow as I roll mine at her.

    ¡°We are sorry, Helen. We were so drunk yesterday. I can''t even remember falling asleep, I woke up

    this morning with the worst hangover¡± Logan said.

    ¡°It''s okay. It''s just that¡­ you guys seem to be avoiding me, especially Lucien and Lucas. I mean you

    all went to the cafeteria without me. .¡± She added.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake by kissing you yesterday, Helen. I heard your father came to the pce

    yesterday. I meant no disrespect, truly.¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too,¡± Lucas added.

    The whole ss fell silent when they heard this.

    ¡°Helen kissed the triplets,¡± Tina shouted suddenly. ¡°Oh¡­ is something going on?¡± She added

    teasingly.

    The ss burst into titters.

    ¡°Come on, Tina. It was a drunken mistake.¡± Helen retorted innocently.

    I knew she was enjoying the attention, and I couldn''t control the emotion on my face when she

    nced back to see my reaction. I was shocked and my mouth was hanging open. She gave me a

    triumphant smirk and turned back to the girls that were now surrounding demanding details.

    So Lucas and Lucien thought they had kissed Helen. She is not even denying it. What a shameless

    bitch, I can''t believe her!

    I groaned inwardly and rested my head on my desk.

    The ssmenced when the teacher came in and everybody went back to their seats. As usual,

    ever since the mating convention, I couldn''t focus on a single word. My mind and eyes kept drifting

    to the triplets and Helen.

    Soon, the final bell rang and it was time to go home. Josh and I exited the school''s main building

    and headed towards the school gate.

    Suddenly we heard a honk. The ck sports car I had ridden to school that morning stopped beside

    me and Lucien rolled down the window, asking me to join them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I need to go home to see my parents before heading to the pce,¡± I said

    firmly.

    ¡°Okay. Suit yourself¡± He shrugged and turned to Lucas who drove off immediately.

    ¡°You could have saved yourself the stress of walking, you know?¡± Josh said.

    ¡°It¡¯s better this way, Josh. I need to stay away from them to stop myself from having false hope. I

    mean how could both of them think that the person they kissed yesterday was Helen?¡± I said

    angrily. "I should have known they were just messing with me. It''s either that or they are more dumb

    than I thought."

    Josh bumped me with his hip, "Ooh sassy."

    I smiled reluctantly and we continued walking home.

    Josh went home after walking me home and I headed in.

    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± I shouted as I dropped my bag and took off my coat, hanging them both on the coat

    hanger.

    I ran to hug my parents who were seated on the couch in each other''s arms. Mum was reading a

    book, while my dad was engrossed in a football game.

    ¡°Wee home, my dear. I missed you all night. Why will they ask you to fill in for someone else?¡±

    My mom said as she fussed over me, turning my head left and right.

    I grinned, "I''m fine, mom. Stop fussing."

    "Stop squeezing the poor girl''s face, L," My dad said, too focused on the TV to see the re my

    mom leveled at him.

    Oh, I''ve missed you guys.

    ¡°Well, I hope you are not going back to the pce today?¡± She added.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I need to go back, Mom. I might note back home today as well. The illdy is yet to resume

    back to work.¡± I said.

    ¡°I miss you, hon.¡± My dad cuts in, having now turned off the television.

    I smiled at them and gave them another hug.

    ¡°I came to pack some clothes to wear to school tomorrow, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Miss B

    and Alpha Damon treat me better and the triplets areing around as well.¡± I said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± My dad asked, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± I said as I ran to my room.

    I packed some of my clothes and shoes and went downstairs to bid my parents goodbye.

    ¡°I need to go.¡± I said as I approached them.

    ¡°At least, wait and have some food before you head back to the pce.¡± My mom said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, mom. I will eat in the pce.¡±

    I hugged them both before heading out. My dad insisted on walking with me until the pce was in

    sight before going back home.

    I got to the pce''s gate and sighed.

    I warned myself to not interact with the triplets beyond necessary but to focus on my work instead. I

    went straight to my room to get changed and then to the kitchen to start working.

    Miss B walked in and I greeted her.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me out earlier today, Miss B.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Olivia. I only did as I was told. Sadie is not back yet, so you will be filling in for her

    today again. But I want you to know that you will have your break and get days off when she is back

    as well.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Okay, Miss B.¡± I replied and went back to work.

    It had been over two hours since I got to the pce, and yet there was no call from the princes. I felt

    relieved and at the same time I was anxious.

    I moved closer to Miss B and asked her about them.

    ¡°Prince Lucas and Lucien went to the training ground. It¡¯s Tuesday and they always have their

    training today. Prince Logan was supposed to go as well but he said he was feeling a bit down.¡± She

    said.

    I replied with a nod and returned to my duty.

    Just then, Logan called.

    ¡°Olivia, Prince Logan needs you toe to his room now.¡± Miss B said while putting down the

    phone.

    I went to his room and knocked severely but there was no response. As I entered the room, I was

    greeted by a sight that made me pause. Logan was lying on the bed, covered in nkets, looking

    thoroughly miserable.

    Logan groaned and shifted ufortably in his bed. "Olivia, is that you?" he mumbled, his voice

    hoarse.

    "Yeah, it''s me," I replied, walking closer to him. "How are you feeling?"

    He winced and rubbed his temples. "Like I''ve been run over by a truck. And my throat hurts."

    I felt a pang of sympathy for him. "I''ll get you some water and medicine," I said, heading towards the

    bathroom.

    As I returned with a ss of water and some pain relievers, Logan struggled to sit up, taking the

    medicine and water I offered him.

    "Thanks, Olivia," he said, his voice slightly stronger.

    Iid him back down on the bed and covered him with a nket. As I stood up to leave, he grabbed

    my hand and mumbled silently, ¡°Stay with me, Olivia.¡±

    Not again.

 Chapter 15. Whispers of desire

    Chapter 15. Whispers of desire

    Olivia

    I hesitated.

    Logan stared at me with puppy dog eyes and I melted as he whispered, "Please stay with me,

    Olivia."

    ¡°You will be fine without me, Prince Logan. I have a lot of work waiting for me in the kitchen. We''re

    currently short-staffed.¡± I replied.

    ¡°I need you to look after me, Olivia. This is the first time someone other than paid staff would look

    after me and be concerned whenever I¡¯m sick.¡± He retorted quietly.

    "But I''m also paid staff, I''m just a maid."

    He shook his head gently, "You''re more than that to me¡­ to us, and you know it."

    I hesitated before asking him to call Miss B and exin to her that I wouldn¡¯t being back to the

    kitchen soon. He did so and asked me to sit beside him on the bed.

    I ced my hand on his forehead and found out that he was burning. ¡°Logan, you are running a

    fever,¡± I said with concern etched on my face.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to stay with me, Olivia.¡± He said smiling even as he had pain etched on his

    face.

    I ran to the bathroom to get a bowl of cold water and a clean towel. I came back to his side and

    ced the soaked towel on his forehead.

    ¡°This is probably a result of the excessive drinking I did yesterday. I¡¯m not a heavy drinker and

    whenever I drink beyond my limits, I always fall sick.¡± He said softly.

    ¡°When you know this, why did you drink so much that you can¡¯t handle it?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°I had to because of Helen. She was so happy about thepletion of her training, and I didn''t want

    to be a Debbie downer. She might have felt upset if I hadn''t joined in the celebration." He replied

    gently.

    I scoffed at the mention of Helen. I was beginning to get tired of hearing her name in every

    conversation I had with the triplets.

    ¡°Is that jealousy I seeing from you?¡± He asked, smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± I said angrily and tried to get off the bed.

    He pulled me back down, nodding his head and smirking as if he could see through my lies. I

    watched him as heid back down gently without a word. He looked like a gentle, perfect human

    being. I had always known him to be the calmest of the three and at that moment, he seemed

    perfectly content to just be with me with no distractions or any of the outside world pouring in. I

    stared at him unabashedly as he had his eyes closed,, I could see his features well, his ck curly

    hair, his blue eyes that were now opened and staring at me in return, and his well-pointed nose and

    thin lips made me blush. The sweat on his face from the cold towel made his eyshes stand out

    more, making him even more handsome than he was before. He looked like a demigod, staring at

    me with those hypnotizing eyes.

    Oh my Gosh Olivia, did you just think of Logan as a demigod? Snap out of it girl!

    ¡°Are you blushing, Olivia?¡± He asked gently.

    I looked away from him and replied, ¡°No, of course not. It''s hot in here, and I''m just feeling a little

    flushed.¡±

    Desperate to change the subject, I checked his temperature again and found out that it seemed to

    be cooler than before. ¡°Your fever hasn''t broken, but you seem to be much better. I think I can get

    back to my work in the kitchen.¡± I said while standing up to take my leave.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me now, I¡¯m still sick. Remember if anything happens to me, you will be held

    ountable for it.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe he is threatening me even when he is sick. I should have known, their niceness never

    seems tost long

    ¡°You are basically an adult now, Prince Logan. Don¡¯t be a crybaby.¡± I replied smiling.

    ¡°Before you leave, can you read me a book at least?¡±

    ¡°No, you can read some other time, but you need to get some rest for now. You need to sleep.¡± I

    replied to him.

    He shook his head in disagreement and insisted that I read him a book. He looked at me pitifully

    and I eventually gave in. He directed me to his bookshelves behind his bed. It was covered with a

    big cloth and I marveled at the sight as I took off the cover. There were so many books that the

    bookshelf was beginning to sag under the weight of all those books. I flicked through the papers

    lying at the top of the shelf and saw that most seemed to have been penned by Logan.

    ¡°You write?¡± I asked him.

    I couldn¡¯t see his reaction because my back was facing him. I only heard him saying ¡°Yes.¡± He

    sounded strained and his voice was gruff, but I was so focused on his words that I didn''t pay

    attention to that.

    I had only seen him a few times with books but I had no idea he was so into reading and writing. I

    looked around to search for the particr book he requested, and just then my eyes fell on a blue-

    coloured paper. It was wrapped neatly and ced separately on the shelf. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes

    off it and hence I brought it out and unfolded it.

    I was dumbfounded when I saw the content. It was a poem written by Logan about a youngdy he

    is attracted to against his will.

    In shadows deep, I hide my heart,

    A secret love, torn right apart,

    For she, a dream, I can''t deny,

    Yet fear the truth, must stay awry.

    Herughter, like a gentle breeze,

    A symphony that seeks to please,

    Her smile, a beacon in the night,

    I long to hold her, oh so tight.

    But I, a prisoner of my mind,

    Must guard my heart, my feelings bind,

    For though her beauty, like a me,

    I dare not speak her cherished name.

    I watch her from a distant ce,

    Admire the grace in her embrace,

    Yet in the silence, my heart aches,

    A love denied, a heart that breaks.

    With every stolen, longing nce,

    I dare not hope for a chance,

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    To bridge the gap ''twixt her and I,

    For fear of the truth, she would deny.

    I fight these feelings, strong and true,

    Suppress the love I have for you,

    But in my dreams, you''re always near,

    A love unspoken, crystal clear.

    My heart beats

    And so it hurts

    So here I stand, my heart concealed,

    With love untold, a secret sealed,

    I''ll cherish you from far away,

    And in my heart, you''ll always stay.

    Who is he talking about? Could it be Helen? Or is it me?

    No Liv, you can¡¯t think that way.

    It is most likely Helen, I thought as my heart pinched. But why is he fighting his feelings for her? Is

    another one of the triplets in love with her?

    The room felt charged with unspoken emotions as I stood there, holding Logan''s poem in my hands.

    His words, filled with longing and restraint, echoed in my mind. My heart raced as I contemted

    the possibility that he might be talking about me.

    But no, it couldn''t be. I couldn''t allow myself to entertain such thoughts. After all, I was just the

    pce maid, and he was a prince. They might be my mates, but he and his brothers hated me. It

    had to be Helen, I reassured myself, even though I felt like dropping onto the floor and bursting into

    tears at the thought. The words he had written were so beautiful and my heart ached at the thought

    that they were for someone else, and not me.

    Logan''s voice broke through my reverie. "Olivia, did you find the book?"

    I quickly folded the poem and ced it back where I had found it. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t find the book

    you wanted," I replied, clearing my throat.

    He seemed disappointed but nodded in understanding. "That''s okay, Olivia. You can go back to

    your work if you want."

    I took a deep breath and turned to leave the room, my heart heavy with conflicting emotions. As I

    walked back to the kitchen, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had stumbled upon a secret, one that

    could change everything.

    The day passed in a blur as I tried to focus on my tasks in the kitchen, but my mind kept drifting

    back to Logan''s poem. I couldn''t help but wonder if he truly had feelings for me, and if so, what that

    meant for me and the triplets.

    As evening approached, I received a message from Miss B, asking me to return to the triplets'' suite

    to check on Logan. I hurried back, my heart pounding with emotions I didn''t want to face.

 Chapter 16. Regret

    Chapter 16. Regret

    Olivia

    When I entered the room, Logan was still lying in bed, looking paler than before. He managed a

    weak smile as he saw me. "Olivia, I''m d you''re back."

    I approached his bedside and checked his temperature. It had spiked again, and he was clearly

    feeling worse. "Logan, your fever is getting worse. We should call for a doctor," I said with concern.

    He reached out and took my hand in his, his touch sending a jolt of electricity through me. "No,

    Olivia, I don''t want a doctor. I want you to stay with me."

    I felt torn, my sense of duty pulling me in one direction and my growing feelings for Logan pulling

    me in another. I couldn''t deny the connection that had formed between us, but I also couldn''t ignore

    the fact that just a few days before, he had rejected me as his mate.

    "Logan, I''m just a maid," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I''m no one. I can''t stay with you like this.

    It''s not appropriate."

    His eyes locked onto mine, his mouth opening and closing, but he could say nothing. My heart

    broke just a little more as he remained quiet.

    I searched his eyes for answers, but all I found was a deep yearning that mirrored my own. My

    resolve began to crumble, and I knew I couldn''t deny my feelings any longer.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    As I hesitated, the room seemed to close in around us, and the world outside faded away. It was

    just Logan and me, tangled in the web of emotions we couldn''t escape.

    And then, just as our lips were about to meet, a suddenmotion in the hallway outside the room

    shattered the moment. The door burst open, and in walked Lucien and Lucas, their expressions a

    mix of surprise and anger.

    A chilling silence enveloped the room as we all stood frozen in time, our hearts racing with

    uncertainty.

    Lucas growled, his inner wolf reacting to the situation, his eyes locked onto our intertwined hands.

    Lucien''s jaw tightened as he took in the scene before him.

    Logan, still holding my hand, tried to sit up, his fever-fueled weakness making it a struggle. "It''s not

    what it looks like," he stammered, his voice shaky.

    Lucas''s eyes shed with anger, and he bared his teeth in a feral snarl. "Really? Because it looks

    like you''re trying to seduce the maid, the mate we all decided to reject."

    I pulled my hand away from Logan''s as if I''d been burned, a deep blush coloring my cheeks. Panic

    surged through me as I realized the gravity of the situation. I had just shared an intimate moment

    with one of the triplets, the very thing I had been trying to avoid. And now his brothers had caught

    us in the act.

    Lucien remained quiet, his gaze shifting between us. His expression was inscrutable, but his

    clenched fists revealed his tension. It was as if he were holding back his own emotions.

    Logan attempted to exin, his voice desperate. "I didn''t mean to... I just... Olivia was helping take

    care of me, and..."

    Lucas interrupted him, his anger simmering. "Enough excuses, Logan. This is uneptable."

    I took a step back, my heart pounding in my chest. What had I done? I never intended for any of this

    to happen, and now everything had spiraled out of control.

    Lucas turned to me, his voice harsh. "Olivia, you need to leave."

    I nodded, unable to meet his gaze. Without a word, I fled the room, leaving behind the shattered

    remnants of a moment that should never have urred.

    As I walked down the hallway, my footsteps echoing in the empty corridor, I couldn''t escape the

    feeling that everything had changed.

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I retreated down the corridor. I felt like a fool for allowing myself to be

    swept away in that moment with Logan, and now I had to face the consequences.

    The weight of shame and regret settled heavily on my shoulders, and I couldn''t help but wonder

    how this would affect my alreadyplicated position as the maid to the triplets and their rejected

    mate.

    I returned to my own small room in the pce, my thoughts racing. I needed to clear my head and

    figure out how to navigate this unexpected turn of events. The room felt suffocating, and I opened

    the window to let in some fresh air.

    From my window, I could see the pce gardens bathed in moonlight. The beauty of it was a stark

    contrast to the turmoil inside me. I leaned against the windowsill, tears streaming down my cheeks,

    as I grappled with the tangled mess of emotions.

    What had happened between Logan and me felt like a cruel twist of fate. Just when I thought I could

    move on and focus on my duties, my feelings for him had resurfaced, stronger than ever. And now,

    not only had my heart beenid bare, but it had also exposed me to the wrath of his brothers.

    At the same time, I felt angry at them. They rejected me! For no other reason, only because I was

    an omega. They were the ones who made me work in the pce as their maid, and they were the

    ones who wouldn''t stay out of my life.

    I had done nothing to encourage their attention or make them feel like I wanted them as their mate.

    But I knew I had to be careful going forward. The triplets were powerful and unpredictable, and as

    unfair as it may seem, they could do whatever they wished, while I didn''t have that luxury. I couldn''t

    afford to let my emotions get the best of me again.

    As the night wore on, I tried to distract myself by focusing on my work in the kitchen, tidying up my

    room and preparing for the next day''s tasks. But my mind kept returning to what had happened

    between Logan and me, and the fear of what would happen gnawed at me. I wondered what Lucas

    and Lucien would do, and I wondered if Logan was ready to ept me as his mate.

    I eventually became too tired to keep pacing, and Iy down on my small bed, staring up at the

    ceiling. Although I was tired, I couldn''t sleep, and my thoughts continued to churn. The events of the

    evening had changed everything, and I had no idea how I was going to navigate the treacherous

    waters of the pce from this point forward.

    The following morning

    My eyes were puffy and red from a night of little sleep and a lot of crying. I sat up in bed, not

    wanting to get up and have to face the day.

    The knock on the door was sharp and brisk. I was scared to open at first thinking that it might be

    one of the triplets. I opened it when I heard Miss B¡¯s voice. She was standing there, her face stern.

    "Olivia, we need to talk."

    I was worried.

    Miss B has never been this stern with me. Did the triplets say something to her?

    I followed her to her kitchen, my steps heavy.

    Once inside, she asked the couple of maids that were in there to leave, closed the door and turned

    to me.

    "What happenedst night?"

    I hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. I decided to be honest, as lying would only make things

    worse. "I was tending to Prince Logan, and I don''t really know what happened. We... We shared a

    moment."

    Miss B''s eyes widened, but she didn''t say anything. She just gestured for me to continue.

    "It was a mistake, Miss B. I didn''t mean for it to happen. I''m so sorry."

    She sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Olivia, you know how delicate your position is here.

    You''re not here as just a maid. I''m sorry to say this, but they rejected you. You can''t let them y

    with you and you definitely cannot afford to make mistakes like this."

    I nodded, tears pricking at my eyes again. "I know, Miss B. I never intended for any of this to

    happen."

    Miss B looked at me for a long moment, and I could see the wheels turning in her head. Finally, she

    spoke. "I will give you a few days off, it should help you feel better and clear your mind. If the

    princes ask for you, I''ll find an excuse to give them. But I need you to promise me that this will never

    happen again."

    I nodded, grateful for her understanding. "I promise, Miss B. I will be more careful."

    She gave me a stern look. "Now, go back to your room and get ready for school.¡±

    With that, I was dismissed. I went back to my room, feeling like a weight had been lifted from my

    shoulders, but knowing that the hardest part was yet toe.

    I had to face the princes, and I had no idea how they would react. I knew that Lucas and Lucien

    were angry, but I didn''t know what Logan felt. And that scared me more than anything.

    As I went back to my room to prepare for the day, I steeled myself for what was toe. I knew that

    I had made a mistake, but I was tired of letting the princes walk all over me and my feelings.

 Chapter 17. The Public Outburst

    Chapter 17. The Public Outburst

    Olivia

    I got dressed and picked up my bag to head to school. I got to the driveway and saw that the

    triplet¡¯s car was nowhere to be seen. I felt stupid when I realized that they had gone off to school

    without me.

    Of course, they left without you. What were you expecting? Just because they did it once, it meant

    something. They only did that because the Alpha told them to. You have got to stop having

    expectations. Besides, I think it¡¯s better this way.

    I brushed the emotions warring in me off and started walking to school, picking up my face to avoid

    beingte. I saw Josh waiting for me at the school entrance and my mood instantly lightened up. I

    ran to meet him and we both headed into the ssroom. My eyes and that of the triplets met but I

    quickly retracted mine. I saw Helen sitting next to Lucien and cing her head on his shoulder. I

    said nothing and went to my seat, smiling at Josh when he asked if I was okay.

    The teacher came in shortly and broke the news to us. ¡°Tests will be starting next week. Make sure

    you read your books very well. The presentation will also hold as stated, so ensure you''re all well

    prepared as it will be carrying forty per cent of your grade.¡±

    The whole ss grumbled and the teacher smiled.

    The morning sped by and soon the bell rang and it was time for lunch. Everyone immediately paired

    off with their group partners, probably to discuss and work on their projects.

    Josh patted my back before also heading off to join his group members who were waving him over.

    I guess the part of the presentation carrying forty per cent of our grade scared everyone. Nearly

    everyone is ditching lunch to work on their presentations. I thought absentmindedly

    I looked around to see if the triplets and Helen were still in ss. To my surprise, they were and

    were all staring at me, the triplets with stern faces, Helen with a brow raised. I couldn¡¯t bring myself

    to go over to me, so I remained where I was seated. Just then, Lucas yelled out my name angrily,

    causing the whole ss to fall silent.

    I stood up hurriedly, rushing over to them with my face burning as the entire ss stared at me.

    Everyone returned to their discussion except Josh who gave me an assuring smile before turning

    his attention back to what he was doing.

    I remained standing when I got to them while they were all seated. Helen stood from her chair and

    asked me to sit. I was so surprised. Before I could say anything, she was already sitting on Lucien¡¯s

    lap.

    ¡°You are getting heavier, Helen. What have you been eating?¡± Lucien said smiling.

    My heart stung as she leaned back against him and giggled. I meant nothing to them, yet I was

    always in pain whenever they were with another female. I felt another pinch of pain as I wondered

    why they didn''t seem to be able to feel the mate bond while I was always in constant pain because

    of them.

    Logan cleared his throat and I turned to look at him, a weird look crossing his face briefly before

    being immediately reced by a harsh look.

    "We didn''t call you over to have you stare at our faces. You heard what the teacher said about our

    group presentation earlier, didn''t you? We expect that you are finished working on it, aren''t you?

    Still caught up in the weird expression on his face, I didn''t process his words.

    ¡°Olivia!¡± Lucas yelled.

    I was jolted back when I heard my name. I apologized and asked Logan to repeat what he had said.

    Lucien groaned like he thought I was stupid while Lucas just red at me.

    ¡°You were here the whole time, Olivia. Please focus. This is a group presentation, we can''t afford to

    have a bad grade just because you''re not focused.¡± Helen said.

    Ha¡­ thising out from someone who was more than happy to dump all the work on me. I

    thought.

    ¡°Logan asked you about our presentation. You should be finished working on it, right?.¡± Helen

    added.

    Are they being serious right now, I already gave them all the work I had done so far on the topic.

    ¡°Yes, I did everything you asked me to do but I already gave it to you guys yesterday after lunch," I

    replied.

    ¡°When was that?¡± Lucas'' eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yesterday¡­ after lunch.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­ that piece of paper. It only contained stupid stuff which was in no way rted to our topic so

    I discarded it.¡± Lucas said.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°What?!¡± I was surprised.

    I spent the entire night working on that topic and he just dumped it.

    "What are you talking about? That basically contained a summary of all you need to know about

    that topic. I spent the entire night working on that!"

    "Keep your voice down."

    I can''t believe him right now.

    "Don''t tell me to keep my voice down, you''re telling me that you threw away something I worked my

    ass off on. You dumped everything on me and you still have the guts to ridicule¡­" my voice trailed

    off as Lucas stood up menacingly.

    "I have the guts? Do you remember the person you are currently speaking to?"

    "How the hell could I forget?" Someone in the room gasped as the entire ss was now focused on

    us. From the corner of my eye, I could see Josh making his way towards me.

    At that point, I knew I should have backed down, but the events of the past days had taken a toll on

    me and I could not hold back my outburst.

    "Oh so mighty heir to the throne of the Red Moon Pack! How could I forget when you have made

    my life a living hell for as long as I could remember?! I never asked for any of this! I didn''t ask to be

    an Omega nor did I ask to be your mate! What have I ever done to you?! Nothing! And yet, you¡­"

    Josh reached me just as my shoulders drooped and tears began spilling out of my eyes. He

    apologized to the triplets who were now all on their feet and led me out of the ssroom.

    He led me to the empty scienceb and closed the door behind us before taking me into his arms

    as I promptly burst into tears.

    Josh held me tightly as I sobbed, my emotions finally pouring out. Hisforting presence helped

    me regain myposure, but the pain of everything that had transpired weighed heavily on my

    heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Olivia.¡± He said as he patted my back.

    I sniffed and epted the handkerchief he handed to me.

    "I''m so sorry, Olivia," he whispered, his voice filled with empathy. "You don''t deserve to be treated

    like that."

    I nodded, unable to find words to express the whirlwind of emotions inside me. It was as if all the

    pent-up frustration, anger, and sadness had burst forth in that moment, leaving me feeling both

    relieved and vulnerable.

    Josh gently wiped away my tears and asked, "Do you want to talk about it?"

    I took a deep breath and nodded. "I just... I can''t understand why they treat me this way. They

    rejected me as their mate, and yet they keep me around, making my life miserable. It''s like they

    enjoy tormenting me."

    Josh listened attentively as I poured out my feelings, sharing the torment I had endured since

    coming to the pce and the confusing mixed signals from the triplets. He didn''t interrupt, offering

    his silent support.

    When I finished, he sighed and spoke softly, "Olivia, it sounds like they''re conflicted. Maybe they''re

    struggling with their own feelings, but that doesn''t excuse how they''ve treated you."

    I looked up at him, searching his eyes for understanding. "Do you think they''re just ying with

    me?"

    He shook his head, his expression serious. "I can''t say for sure, but I don''t think it''s that simple.

    There''s something deeper going on with them, and it''s affecting you. You deserve better, Olivia."

    His words offered a glimmer of hope, and I felt grateful for his unwavering support. "Thank you,

    Josh. You''ve been a true friend to me."

    He smiled gently. "Always, Olivia. I''ll stand by your side no matter what."

    I wiped off my tears and Josh walked me back to the ss. My thoughts kept drifting back to what

    had happened earlier between Lucas and me. I had no idea what I was going to say or what would

    happen when I saw the triplets. I decided to just ignore them and go back to my seat like nothing

    had happened. By then, I didn¡¯t care about the group presentation, I was just going to focus on

    doing just my part and no one else''s.

 Chapter 18. The Public Outburst II

    Chapter 18. The Public Outburst II

    Olivia

    When we got back to the ss, I was surprised to see Helen seated without the triplets. Where

    could they be? The ss was nearly empty, and I guessed everyone else had headed off to the

    cafeteria for lunch. I went back to my seat and sighed as Helen approached me with a devilish smile

    stered on her face.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you talk to the triplets in such a manner?¡± She asked

    as she mmed a palm on my table.

    ¡°How the hell do you think I should talk to them, Miss Lover Girl?¡± I looked up and replied angrily.

    ¡°Really? You''re finally showing your ws, aren''t you? Well too bad, the triplets have ordered that

    you redo the entire presentation and bring it to school tomorrow.¡± She said smiling.

    ¡°No way! I¡¯m not doing it all on my own. It''s called a group project for a reason, which means that

    we are to share the workload.¡± I yelled out.

    ¡°I dare you to say that to the princes.¡± She crossed her arms and smirked in the face of my anger.

    She returned back to her seat without waiting for my reply. Just then, the bell rang and the ss

    resumed.

    The day went by and it was time to go back home. I was so happy because I won¡¯t be going to the

    pce for a few days. Miss B gave me some days off to clear my mind.

    Josh came over to my seat and we both went out to head out.

    ¡°Can you walk me to the pce to get my stuff?¡± I asked him as we got out of the school gate.

    ¡°Why? Are you going home today?¡± He asked.

    I exined to him that I had a few days off and he was happy. He agreed to follow me and we both

    walked towards the pce happily.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give in and do the presentation yourself? I mean that will save you from

    unnecessary arguments with the princes. And I¡¯m here to help you.¡± He said as we walked.

    I tried to retort but he shut me up with a re.

    ¡°I only want you to spend your free days happily, Liv.¡± He added.

    I nodded in agreement. We got to the pce gate, I asked Josh toe in but he insisted on

    waiting outside the gate.

    I gave up and went in myself. I saw the triplets'' car parked in the driveway which meant they were

    also back from school. As I walked into the pce, I noticed that it was unusually quiet, and the

    atmosphere felt somewhat tense. It was as if a storm was brewing beneath the calm facade.

    I made my way to my small room and found that my bags were already packed and neatly ced

    by the door. It seemed someone had taken the initiative to organize my belongings, which was a

    surprise. I quickly checked to ensure nothing was missing or damaged.

    Just then, Logan appeared in the doorway, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. His

    expression was unreadable, and I didn''t know what to expect.

    "Logan," I stammered, unsure of how to address him.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He didn''t respond immediately, instead studying me with his intense blue eyes. Finally, he spoke,

    his voice calm but tinged with tension. "I thought you might need your things since you have some

    days off."

    I nodded in acknowledgment, still feeling wary about the situation. "Thank you."

    He stared at me for a few seconds before walking off abruptly leaving me going after him.

    I shut my mouth and headed to the kitchen to let Miss B know that I was leaving.

    I opened the kitchen door and saw Sadie humming loudly.

    Oh¡­ She is back.

    I approached her and asked about her health.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks, Olive.¡± She said smiling.

    I knew her smile wasn¡¯t genuine. She was probably happy that I had the next few days off and she

    wouldn''t have to deal with me.

    Miss B walked in with a tray she was visibly struggling with and I quickly ran to help her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Olivia. You¡¯re not on duty today, so I can¡¯t give this tray to you. You shouldn''t even be

    here.¡± She smiled at me as she walked by, letting me know she was teasing me.

    I followed her to her post and thanked her, letting her know I was about to leave. I impulsively

    hugged her and she patted my back awkwardly. I pulled back from the hug and said my goodbyes

    before leaving the kitchen.

    My phone beeped just as the kitchen door closed behind me. It was Josh, whining about being

    waiting for me under the hot sun and asking me to hurry up. He also told me that he saw the Beta¡¯s

    car enter the pce too.

    I wondered why the Beta was in the pce. I quickened my pace and, just as I rounded a corner, I

    saw Helen directing one of the maids to carry her bags and suitcases to a room. It sounded as if

    she had her own room in the pce and the sheer amount of bags and suitcases she had made me

    understand that she was moving in. When her gaze fell on me, she excused the maid and

    approached me.

    ¡°Olivia, I heard you got a few days off. It¡¯s so unfortunate that you won¡¯t get to serve me.¡± She said

    teasingly.

    My eyes narrowed, but I didn''t say a word.

    ¡°My dad is going out of town for a few days and I can¡¯t stay alone, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here in the pce.¡±

    She added.

    I rolled my eyes at her and turned to leave without a word but she stopped me.

    ¡°Ohh¡­ Liv, don''t forget what I told you. You don¡¯t have a chance with the triplets, you are nothing to

    them, and you are basically no match for me. So, get a few days off and hurry back to your duty

    post. I''ll be waiting.¡± She smiled evilly and walked off without waiting for a response.

    I was d she did so as I was on the brink of having another outburst, my fists were clenched as I

    imaginednding a punch on her overly made-up face. The words that were brewing on my tongue

    could have put me in trouble or caused a fight, so I just bit down on my tongue as I watched her

    walk away.

    I calmed myself down and adjusted the expression on my face before walking away. As I got to the

    driveway, I saw Helen with her father, whispering to each other. They looked suspicious and I

    moved closer secretly to them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the n, Helen.¡± His father said to her softly.

    What are they nning?

    I tried moving closer, but I couldn''t hear them. Confused, I gave up and went on my way heading

    towards the gates where Josh was waiting for me.

    Ring! Ring!!

    Josh was calling again.

    I quickly answered Josh''s call as I continued walking toward the pce gates.

    "Hey, Liv. Where are you?" Josh''s voice sounded concerned.

    "I''m on my way out of the pce. Just had a strange encounter with Helen," I replied, trying to keep

    my voice steady.

    "Strange encounter? What happened?" Josh asked, his curiosity piqued.

    I filled Josh in on my encounter with Helen and her father, including the cryptic conversation I had

    overheard. Josh didn''t seem surprised and offered his thoughts. "It sounds like something''s going

    on, but it''s hard to say what. Maybe it''s just a family matter."

    I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it, but I decided not to dwell on it for now. "You

    might be right. Anyway, I''m almost at the gates. See you soon."

    As I ended the call with Josh, I reached the pce gates, where he was waiting patiently under the

    scorching sun. He shed me a warm smile as I approached.

    "Hey, Liv. Ready to go?" Josh asked.

    I nodded, smiling. "Yeah, let''s get out of here."

 Chapter 19. A weekend at the beach

    Chapter 19. A weekend at the beach

    Olivia

    The weekend had arrived, and with it, the promise of a brief escape from theplexities of pce

    life. My parents had nned a weekend trip to the nearby beach town, and Josh had been invited to

    join us. It was a wee change from the usual routine, and I couldn''t wait to leave the pce

    behind for a while.

    My parents were both excited about the trip, having heard about the picturesque beach town from

    some of their friends. The prospect of a rxing weekend by the ocean seemed like the perfect way

    to unwind, and I was eager to enjoy every moment.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    We packed our bags and set off early on Friday afternoon as soon as we got back from school. The

    drive to the beach town was filled withughter and music as we sang along to our favorite tunes.

    Josh, sitting in the backseat with me, joined in the fun and added to the lively atmosphere.

    As we approached our destination, the first glimpse of the sparkling ocean filled us with anticipation.

    The coastal town was everything we had hoped for ¨C quaint streets, colorful houses, and the inviting

    scent of saltwater in the air. I couldn''t contain my excitement as I watched the town approach. We

    checked into a charming beachfront cottage, and I couldn''t help but stare at the calming aesthetics.

    After checking into the quaint beachfront cottage, I immediately felt a sense of tranquility wash over

    me. The beach itself was a sight to behold. Golden sands stretched as far as the eye could see,

    and the waves crashed against the shore with a rhythmic and soothing sound. I couldn''t wait to dip

    my toes into the cool, clear water.

    After settling into our cottage, we headed straight to the beach. The sun was high in the sky, casting

    a warm glow over everything. I kicked off my shoes and ran toward the water, the sand slipping

    between my toes. Josh and my parents followed, and soon we were all ying in the surf.

    "Wow, Liv, it''s beautiful!" Josh eximed as he followed my lead, sshing into the water.

    The water was refreshingly cold, and we sshed each other,ughing and having a great time. It

    was as if, for a while, all the worries andplications of life had been washed away by the sea.

    We spent the day building sandcastles, swimming, and collecting seashells. Josh and I even had a

    friendlypetition to see who could find the most interesting shell. As the sun began to set, we sat

    on the beach, watching the sky transform into a canvas of fiery colors.

    Later, we enjoyed a delicious seafood dinner at a local restaurant. The food was fresh, and the

    vors were a delightful change from the pce cuisine. I couldn''t remember thest time I had

    enjoyed a meal this much.

    As night fell, we returned to our cottage, where we yed card games and shared stories. It was a

    simple, but perfect evening.

    "It''s so peaceful here," my father observed, his eyes fixed on the horizon.

    ¡°We should make this an annual tradition," my mother suggested.

    "Absolutely," I agreed, a contented smile on my face.

    Josh turned his attention to me and asked about my presentation.

    I was furious about how he had to ruin my perfect evening with the presentation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to work on it alone.¡± I retorted.

    My parents intervened and managed to coax me into doing the presentation alone. Josh helped me

    with it and it went smoothly. My dad also chipped in some information and it was so much fun.

    I sent the presentation to Lucas immediately and resumed back to having fun.

    I couldn''t help but feel incredibly grateful for the time spent with my family and Josh.

    The next morning, we woke up early to watch the sunrise over the ocean. The sight was

    breathtaking, and we silently took it all in. The sunrise marked a new day, a fresh start, and a

    reminder that life could be beautiful and serene.

    We spent the second day exploring the town, visiting local shops, and even going on a short boat

    ride to see the coastline from a different perspective. The town had a unique charm, and we

    discovered hidden gems at every turn.

    It was on that boat ride, as the wind tousled my hair and the sun warmed my skin, that I noticed a

    change in Josh. He seemed more rxed and content than I had ever seen him. It was as if the

    beach had a magical effect on him.

    It was during lunch at a seaside caf¨¦ that something extraordinary happened. Josh excused himself

    from the table, and we watched him walk over to a group of people sitting nearby. He struck up a

    conversation with a woman who was part of that group, and we couldn''t help but wonder what had

    caught his attention.

    When Josh returned to our table, he had a wide smile on his face, one I had never seen before.

    "It''s her." He said excitedly.

    My parents looked confused, but I gasped immediately understanding what he meant.

    "Your mate?!"

    "Yeah!"

    I squealed and got up from my seat, rounding the table to hug him, ignoring the looks we were

    getting from the other patrons in the restaurant.

    "I''m so happy for you! Tell me everything. What''s her name? What pack is she from? Is she our

    age?"

    "Let him breathe and speak, Livvy." My dad cut in smiling softly as my mum chuckled.

    Josh''s eyes twinkled as he replied, "Her name is Gwen, and she''s from the Crescent Moon Pack. I

    don''t know her age¡­ yet."

    "Well, did you get her number?"

    His eyes widened to the size of saucers at my question. "No¡­ I didn''t think of that¡­ I''ll be back!"

    My parents and I burst into loud, raucousughter as he stood and ran off after the girl.

    We were stillughing when he came back, panting and lifting the piece of paper in his hand like a

    trophy.

    Back at the cottage, I couldn''t help but smile as my parents teased Josh about his newfound

    romance. It was clear that he was head over heels for Gwen, and the feeling seemed to be mutual.

    As the night grewte, we decided to have a bonfire on the beach. The mes danced and

    crackled, casting a warm, golden light on our gathering.

    We roasted marshmallows, shared stories, and watched the mes lick the night sky. The warmth of

    the fire matched the warmth of our hearts, and I couldn''t have asked for a better ending to our

    weekend at the beach.

    As the night wore on, we left the beach and went back to the cottage bidding ourselves goodnight

    as we wearily went straight to bed.

 Chapter 20. Back to the Real world

    Chapter 20. Back to the Real world

    Olivia

    We woke up early on Sunday morning, the sense of serenity from the beach still fresh in our minds.

    The sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow in our cottage. I couldn''t help but

    sigh, knowing that reality was waiting just outside the door. A pleasant smell was wafting towards

    my room. I followed the smell to the kitchen where my mom was preparing breakfast. My mouth

    watered as I stared at the array of pancakes, bacon, eggs, coffee and juice my mom hadid out on

    the table.

    My dad came out of his room, soon followed by Josh. My dad and I kissed my mom''s cheeks while

    Josh thanked her as we all sat down to eat. We were all silent as we ate, each of us seemingly

    deep in our thoughts. I caught Josh several times as he typed on his phone beneath the table.

    I knew my mum had also caught him when she cleared her throat and said, "Josh, no phones

    allowed at the table. You can talk with Gwenter after breakfast."

    I coughed to cover my chuckle, winking when he surreptitiously shot me a finger gesture my mum

    mustn''t have seen.

    Soon, breakfast was over and we all pitched in to clean up after. We all retreated to our rooms to

    pack.

    As I dressed and prepared to leave, a sense of mncholy settled over me. The pce, the triplets,

    Helen and all the drama of thest few days seemed a world away from the carefree days we had

    spent by the beach.

    Josh, too, was quieter as he packed his belongings. The connection he had found with Gwen added

    ayer ofplexity to his life. Although I knew he was happy about it, it also meant he had new

    issues to face. No one wanted to be away from their mates, especially not when they were newly

    mated. I sighed as I thought of the possibility of Josh leaving our pack to be with his mate.

    My parents were also silent, but I knew they were only worried about me.

    My dad cleared his throat, ¡°Hmm, how perfect would it be if we were toe back here for Livvy''s

    birthday which ising up next month? We could also invite your parents and siblings, Josh. How

    about that?¡±

    I squealed and threw my arms around my dad as my mom and Josh looked on, smiling. With our

    moods lifted, we allpleted our packing and headed to the car. The drive was silent,pletely

    different from how it was when we were driving down Friday evening. I was busy immersed in my

    thoughts on how to always avoid the triplets and Helen.

    Josh was busy texting Gwen and I saw my mother ncing at us through the rear mirror

    asionally. My dad was focused on the road, but I caught him ncing at me worriedly a couple

    of times.

    We finally arrived home. My parents dropped him off at home and chatted with his parents a bit

    before we headed home. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t wait to share the news about his mate

    with his parents.

    We eventually got home and dragged our luggage into the house. We all sat on the couch looking

    tired. My dad managed to pull me and my mom up and urged us to eat. We declined and decided to

    go straight to bed.

    I got up and headed to my room. I sprawled out on my bed and brought out my phone to scroll

    through the pictures I had taken at the beach. They all came out nice. Just then I went to check on

    the message I sent to Lucas to see if he read my message.

    I felt relieved when I saw that the message had been read, but he didn¡¯t reply. I felt bad and locked

    my phone before tossing it on the other side of the bed.

    I wonder if Helen is still at the pce. Her father should be back from her business trip. I''m sure if it

    was left up to her, she would stay there forever.m

    The thoughts enveloped me as I fell into a deep sleep.

    The next morning, it was Monday, and it was time to get back to school. The weekend at the beach

    seemed like a distant dream as I put on my clothes, mentally preparing myself to face the week.

    I had breakfast and kissed my parents goodbye before heading off to school with Josh.

    The presentation I had worked on had gone surprisingly well. Our teacher praised our efforts, and I

    couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment even though I had to share it with Helen and the

    triplets who were smiling smugly like they were involved.

    Back at the pce, as the school day ended, I couldn''t shake the feeling of impending change. I''d

    half-expected Helen to have left for her home, as she''d mentioned. But to my surprise, I found her

    lounging in the game room of the pce with the triplets. The trio''s eyes were twinkling with

    mischief, and they exchanged secretive nces, which set off rm bells in my head.

    "Helen, you''re still here," I said, my tone neutral.

    She smiled sweetly, "Yes, Olivia, my dad isn''t back from his trip. But it allows me to spend some

    time with my good friends, that''s if you don''t mind ."

    I rolled my eyes as she smiled smugly, lifting an eyebrow as if she was daring me to say something.

    I ignored her and went about cleaning the room. Helen continued to do things that wore on my

    patience, like asking me to bring her a ss of juice only to change her mind after and ask me to

    get her something.

    The triplets were focused on their video game, allowing her to let her bitchiness shine through,

    without having to hide it. I bit my tongue throughout the entire encounter, thinking of the time I had

    just spent at the beach to calm myself down.

    "Hey guys?" Helen called as I walked back into the room for the fifth time as I carried in the bowl of

    popcorn that Helen had ordered.

    "Yeah?" Lucas replied absentmindedly, his tongue out as he focused instantly on the screen.

    I tried to ignore how he looked absolutely adorable at that moment.

    Snap out of it, Olivia!

    Just then, the sound of a car pulling up in front of the pce caught my attention. It was Helen''s

    father, returning from his trip. This was the moment when Helen should''ve left. She had her chance,

    but she surprised me once again.

    As Helen''s father walked through the pce doors, ready to take his daughter home, Helen stepped

    forward and said, "Dad, I''d really like to stay here for the week. We have important testsing up,

    and I need to study with the triplets and Olivia."

    Her father looked confused, as she looked up at him pouting. Finally, he nodded reluctantly, his

    eyes flitting "Alright, Helen, but we''ll have a nice trip nned for the weekend."

    Helen beamed at her father, "Thanks, Daddy. You''re the best."

    She frowned as she looked down at the briefcase in his hand. "You didn''t get me anything from your

    trip?"

    "Of course, I did sweetie. It''s in the car. Do you want me to take them home or bring them in?"

    "Bring them in Daddy. You know I love presents."

    Her dad chuckled before ordering the maids to bring in Helen''s presents from his car.

    He turned to me, "What are you waiting for?"

    "Pardon?"

    "Didn''t you hear me? Go get in my daughter''s presents from the car."

    I felt torn and utterly humiliated. I could ept working for the triplets as their maid, but the way her

    dad spoke to me made tears of anger well up in my eyes as I curled my hands into fists.

    I turned to the triplets to see if they would say anything about it, but they remained silent.

    "Well?! What are you standing there, looking at me for? Get going, girl!"

    A deep voice growled, "Beta Benley."

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    I froze.

 Chapter 21. Are you in love with the Princes?

    Chapter 21. Are you in love with the Princes?

    ~Olivia

    Beta Benley turned to Lucas as he growled his name.

    "Yes, Prince Lucas?"

    "Olivia is here in the pce to serve us only, no one else."

    "But¡­"

    Growls from both Lucien and Logan shut him up and I smiled inwardly. Beta Benley red at me

    and I instantly schooled my face into a nk expression.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, of course, Princes. Forgive my mistake. I''ll just leave now, I have to meet with the Alpha." With

    that, he bowed and walked away, his shoulders tense and Helen running after him.

    I didn''t know what to feel about how the triplets had defended me. Maybe defended was not the

    right word, as they had basically announced to Beta Benley that I was there to serve them.

    Still, no one is higher in rank than Beta Benley other than Alpha Damon and his sons, so you should

    be d they defended you.

    "Stop standing there gawking Olivia and get me snacks from the kitchen."

    I jolted and replied, "Of course, Prince Lucien," and walked out, bumping into Helen as I closed the

    door behind me.

    She hissed as she drew closer to me. "I am going to make your life a living hell. You dare to have

    my father belittled?"

    I lifted up my chin in defiance. "I did not do anything."

    She raised up her hand and I flinched, but the p never came. A maid came around the corner

    carrying a basket ofundry and Helen dropped her hand hurriedly. She red at me, before

    stomping past me to enter the game room, bumping her shoulder against mine in the process.

    Once the door was closed, I smiled and happily skipped down the hall towards the kitchen.

    I got to the kitchen and was humming as I arranged a tray of snacks and juice as Logan had asked.

    I noticed the stares of the other maids in the kitchen, but I paid them no attention. I returned to their

    room and served them snacks and drinks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the juice, I only need water,¡± Helen said as I handed over the ss of orange juice to

    her.

    Anger burned in my chest at her words, but I couldn''t say a word.

    ¡°Of course, right away," I replied with a mocking bow and smile which I made sure she saw. She

    red, but didn''t say anything either.

    Just then she leaned towards Lucas and whispered to him but we could all hear her, ¡° I know my

    dad went out of the line, but he is still the Beta of the pack, I don¡¯t really like the way you spoke to

    him. Please don¡¯t get me wrong, you can chastise him but not in the presence of a maid.¡±

    ¡°Your dad didn¡¯t give us the respect we deserve, Helen. And being our friend does not give you the

    right to oppose our actions or question our judgment.¡± Logan spoke softly.

    I chuckled inwardly at his response before leaving the room. I headed back to the kitchen to get the

    ss of water Helen had requested. I sighed as I left, catching the eye of the maids who gave me a

    sympathetic nce.

    I got to the room and just as I handed it over to her, Helen gave me a devious smile and I knew

    what she was about to do, but it was toote. She removed her fingers and the ss slipped from

    her grip, immediately shattering as it fell.

    The triplets turned to look at us as Helen screamed. I instinctively moved forward and immediately

    felt a sharp pain in my foot. I looked down to see that I had stepped on a piece of ss.

    ¡°You really should have been more careful, Olivia. You''re gonna get really hurt one of these days if

    you don''t learn to control your clumsiness.¡± Helen said as she got up and led me to one of the

    couches and sat me down.

    Logan and Lucien also moved closer to take a look while Lucas only leaned back in his chair

    sipping his drink and observing everything with hooded eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, why all the fuss, Olive?" Lucien said as he observed the wound. I gulped as he

    looked up at me with a crooked grin from where he was on his knees in front of him.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Helen said as she subtly pushed Lucien aside and grabbed my foot.

    ¡°You can go back to your game, Lucien. Don''t worry, I''ll look after her.¡± She added.

    Lucien shrugged and went back with Logan to their ces in front of the screen and instantly

    resumed their game.

    Helen walked into the bathroom and came out with a first aid box, smiling mischievously as she

    treated my wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a little scratch, Prince Lucien. I think she might need stitches.¡± She said, as she peered

    intently at my cut.

    "She is a werewolf, Helen. She might be a runt unable to shift, but she can still heal herself within a

    few hours." Lucas drawled.

    ¡°Still, I think she''s been overworked. She has to deal with school and work here at the pce, plus

    her social life too. Let her quit instantly, she is still a little girl.¡± She added.

    ¡°No, she is not quitting this job. She is just so dumb. She should have gotten used to it. I don¡¯t know

    why she is being clumsy.¡± Logan replied in a testy tone.

    Lucienughed, "Don''t worry your pretty little head, Helen. Miss Olivia here does not have a social

    life. So she''s not missing out on anything."

    I looked at Helen¡¯s expression, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with Logan¡¯s response. I knew she was now

    nning to find a way to chase me out of the pce. I should be d, and find a way to help her

    with her motive. But I just felt weird.

    ¡°You should head back to the kitchen, Olivia or better still, you should head home. I will talk to Miss

    B on your behalf.¡± Logan said.

    My mouth dropped.

    ¡°Yes, you should get some rest and resume back to work tomorrow.¡± Lucien added.

    To my surprise, Helen, after bandaging my foot, helped me up and offered to walk me to my room. I

    felt troubled at how she was suddenly acting like we were close friends as I knew she was up to no

    good.

    We left the room and I immediately tried to draw away from her. She wouldn''t allow this and held on

    to me tightly. I gave up and allowed her to walk with me to my room. As soon as the door was shut,

    she pulled away from her forcefully, pushing me away in the process. I stumbled and fell to the floor,

    hissing in pain as my foot throbbed at the sudden motion.

    She crossed her arms and red down at me. Feeling like I was in a disadvantageous position, I

    immediately rose up ignoring the fresh st of pain I felt in my foot.

    Pointing to my bandaged leg, she said, ¡°Olivia, this is just a warning and if you fail to heed it, you

    can get hurt worse than this.¡±

    Iughed at her, ¡°You even suck at threatening. You should learn from Logan. You know, thest

    time he was sick, I was beside him the entire time, caring for him. And you know what, he needed

    me so much that even after threatening me, he asked me to stay with him. He practically grabbed

    my hand and begged me to stay with him¡±

    ¡°Bitch, why on earth would Logan allow a filthy omega like you to care for him? I know you are only

    saying that to make me feel jealous.¡± She yelled.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you choose to believe, Helen. And I know what you were trying to do back there. Don''t

    bother, I can leave the pce only when Alpha Damon asks me to. Not even the princes can make

    me leave without the Alpha''s permission.¡±

    ¡°If you are done, please use the door. I need to change to head home. Out of concern, one of my

    mates just gave me permission to go home.¡± I added.

    She pushed me, causing me to fall on my bed before leaving my room angrily. I heaved a sigh of

    relief before changing my clothes and carrying my bag to head home.

    I got home and my parents were unhappy to see me get hurt. My dad treated and redressed my cut

    before insisting that I was to not go to work the next day.

    ¡°I need to go dad. The cut will disappear soon and it¡¯s not that bad. I can''t just stay home doing

    nothing.¡± I said as I gave him a hug.

    ¡°Hmm, Olivia, tell me, are you in love with the princes?¡± my mother asked.

    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 22. The Field trip 1

    Chapter 22. The Field trip 1

    Olivia

    My jaw dropped at my mother''s question. "In love with the princes?" I repeated, incredulously.

    "Mom, they''re my employers, not my boyfriends!"

    ¡°I was only joking, Liv. Why do you sound so shocked?¡± My mom said as she approached me with a

    cup of water.

    I took the water from her and gulped it down in a second.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in love with any of those annoying brats.¡± I said.

    ¡°Hmm, you sure?¡± My dad asked.

    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you insist on working when you are hurt?¡± He added.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°I only said so because I wasn¡¯t hurt. You know Dad. I will get better soon.¡± I said.

    My parents looked at me suspiciously, still not satisfied with my response. I quickly stood up and

    limped into my room before they could ask me another ridiculous question. One I might not be able

    to answer.

    I shut my door and flopped down on my bed. I drifted off to sleep and was woken up by my mom to

    come have dinner. I finished my food and quickly headed back to my room to study. With everything

    that had happened, I feltpletely unprepared for our uing tests.

    I can¡¯t be a bullied omega and at the same time dumb. I need to keep up my grades if I want to get

    out of here someday.

    The next morning, I woke up with a start. The sun was already up, and I knew I waste. I quickly

    got dressed and grabbed my bag, rushing out the door.

    I grabbed some food to eat on my way and quickly headed out, screaming out my goodbye to my

    mom and dad. Josh was standing outside, he was on his phone and smiling.

    ¡°That must be Gwen.¡± I said as I tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, Olivia. Good morning.¡± He said acting coy.

    ¡°Hmm, good. Avoiding my question?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ yes¡­ it¡¯s Gwen. She asked me to send her a picture of our school. I¡¯m only texting to tell her

    that I will do so once I get to school.¡± He said

    I continuously teased him as we walked to school and then I lost myself in my own thoughts. Just

    then, Josh tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine, Josh. I was just thinking of how nice it would have been if my mate had been someone

    like Gwen. Someone who would make me smile every morning. A mate who would care for me and

    look after me.¡± I said sadly.

    ¡°Common, Liv. I¡¯m sure the princes wille around.¡± He said.

    His brows furrowed as he looked down and saw the bandage on my foot.

    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked surprised.

    ¡°You were so focused on your dear Gwen, you didn''t even notice this. I¡¯m now getting jealous as I''m

    beginning to think that Gwen will take you away from me.¡± I replied and smiled teasingly.

    ¡°Stop joking, Liv. Tell me what really happened.¡±

    I told him how I got hurt and he advised me to be careful when dealing with Helen. We arrived at

    school. Just then, the triplets arrived, their car zooming into the parking lot as music sted out.

    They alighted and Helen came out of the car with them. She waved at me and quickly came over to

    me.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Olive? How''s your foot? Better?¡± She said smiling.

    As the triplets'' car pulled into the school parking lot, the roar of its powerful engine caught the

    attention of students and staff alike. The triplets always made a grand entrance. They stepped out

    of the sleek red sports car, which turned heads and caused every girl in the parking lot to squeal.

    Lucien, Logan, and Lucas were the center of attention, and they knew it.

    Helen, the ever-present leech, followed suit. She seemed to be in a less cheerful mood today, her

    expression sour. The events of the previous evening might have left a bitter taste in her mouth. I

    couldn''t help but watch her, partly to gauge her current mood and partly to ensure I wasn''t the target

    of any more of her schemes.

    Josh and I approached the school entrance as the triplets headed in the same direction. It was hard

    not to notice the maism they exuded. Josh nudged me and grinned.

    "Look at that, Liv. The triplets seem to be in a great mood today," he said.

    I could see what he meant. The triplets were engaged in some kind of banter, which involved plenty

    ofughter and teasing, with Logan asionally ruffling his brothers'' hair. It was a rare sight, but it

    made them appear more human and approachable.

    "Guess they''re having a good day," I replied, keeping my distance.

    The school day passed without any significant incidents. I did my best to focus on my studies, trying

    to push the previous day''s drama to the back of my mind.

    After lunch, we were all seated in ss chattering. While I was busy discussing ss notes with

    Josh, a teacher came in and Josh and I immediately fell silent. It was Mrs. Pearson, the school''s

    Vice Principal.

    "May I have your attention, please?" she called out, and the chatter among students immediately

    quieted down. Mrs Pearson cleared her throat before continuing.

    "I have an important announcement to make," she said, "Next week, after your tests, our school has

    organized a special field trip for all of you."

    The words "special field trip" sent a buzz of excitement through the students. Someone in the back

    whooped and we allughed. Everyone began to specte about where they might be going,

    hoping for something exotic and entertaining.

    Mrs. Pearson raised her hand to silence the eager chatter. "Now, now, settle down, students. I''m

    sure you''re all curious about the destination. I''m pleased to inform you that our field trip will be to

    the renowned Dcroix Museum. It''s a chance for all of you to explore art, history, and culture in an

    educational yet enjoyable setting."

    There was a mixture of reactions from the students. Some seemed genuinely excited about the

    prospect of visiting a museum, while others exchanged less enthusiastic nces, groaning.

    Helen nced back at me and I met her gaze. She drew a finger along her throat as if she wanted

    to kill me. Josh saw this and moved closer to talk to me.

    ¡°Should we back out from this trip, Olivia? I don¡¯t really feel good about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Josh. Mrs Pearson said earlier that the school arranged this trip. That means almost

    everyone will be going. I don''t want to back out just because of Helen. No way I¡¯m doing that.¡± I

    said.

    ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡±

    The bell rang as the day drew to a close, I couldn''t help but wonder what the evening at the pce

    would bring. Helen''s threat still echoed in my mind, and I knew that I had to be on my guard.

    I packed my things and headed towards the pce. Josh went with me and only left after making

    sure that I was in the pce. I guessed he had also felt nervous because of Helen''s threats.

    My work at the pce was peaceful. Sadie only groaned sometimes but she wasn¡¯t too harsh on

    me. The triplets also made me work less, and that was because of the cut I had suffered the

    previous day. Helen was also quiet.

    I went home happily but at the same time I was anxious and couldn''t stop worrying about

    everyone''s change of behavior at the pce.

    The test week came around and I felt good about every test I had written. We finished our tests and

    it was the day for our school trip. Everyone looked so happy. Josh was on a video call with Gwen

    and I only said hello to her. She smiled at me and told me she had been nning on visiting Josh

    soon and that she hoped to meet me then. I inwardly wondered if she was like Helen or if she didn''t

    like my rtionship with Josh, but I discarded the thought. She seemed wonderful and she had no

    reason to worry about that.

    Josh ended the call a few minutester and we all boarded the bus. I sat beside Josh while Helen

    was sitting beside Lucien. She was leaning on him, pressing her breasts into his arm. I rolled my

    eyes.

    Just then the bus stopped abruptly. I hit my head really hard and before we could all process what

    had happened, the rogues had surrounded our bus.

 Chapter 23. The Field trip 2

    Chapter 23. The Field trip 2

    Olivia

    "What''s going on?" I heard a girl whimper as the school bus shook and trembled.

    Several people screamed as ss shattered.

    ¡°It¡¯s the rogues. They are attacking our bus!¡± Mrs Pearson shouted.

    The bus was shaking so violently that no one could stay on their feet for longer than a couple of

    seconds. Mr. Scott, one of the teachers who was on the bus with us stumbled over to the door, but

    couldn''t get it open. Desperation filled his face as he yelled at the panicked bus driver, who was too

    overwhelmed to react effectively. With one final push of a button, the door creaked open slightly

    before jamming in ce.

    Amid the chaos, Lucas rose abruptly from his seat, and his eyes zed with determination. In a

    disy of raw power, he extended his sharp ws and sank them into the roof of the bus, using his

    enhanced strength and agility to keep his bnce. Gritting his teeth, he reached the partially open

    door, grasping it with his powerful grip. With a powerful heave, he tore it wide open, immediately

    throwing it at one of the rogues who was standing right outside the door. With a growl that made

    chills run down my spine, he jumped off the bus and transformed midair. His fur bristled, and his

    eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity.

    Lucien and Logan followed his lead and also gained their stability, heading out of the bus. I couldn''t

    take my eyes off them in their wolf form as they ferociously tore apart the rogues. Their wolves were

    huge and majestic, getting rid of the rogues with ease and speed. In a few minutes, the bus had

    stopped shaking and everyone was out of the bus. The triplets had defeated the rogues and had

    then returned to their human form.

    Without thinking twice, I ran over to them, worried they might have been hurt.

    ¡°Are you hurt, Logan? Are you okay, Lucien?¡± I asked worriedly.

    Just then Helen shoved me aside and shoved a bag at them. It contained clothes and she ran her

    eyes over them, asking if they were fine as they pulled on clothes.

    Josh helped me up from my ce on the floor and as we turned to leave, Logan replied quietly, ¡°We

    are fine, Olivia.¡±

    I nodded and stood still, closing my eyes as relief flooded through me. Mrs Pearson came to the

    triplets and inspected them. She left only when she found out that they were fine. She went over to

    the scene to meet Mr Scott who was inspecting the dead bodies.

    ¡°Why would they attack us all of a sudden? Most rogues usually keep to themselves.¡± I strained my

    ears to hear Mrs Pearson as she whispered to Mr Scott.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. We will have to report these to the pack ASAP. We need to investigate and

    find out why they would attack all of a sudden. And if it was nned, how did they find out about the

    field trip?¡± Mr Scott replied as he shook his head, his hands on his hips.

    "Could it be because of the triplets? I mean, they are heirs to the Alpha of one of the most powerful

    packs on the continent." Josh whispered to me.

    I turned to him with wide eyes. Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Yes. We need to investigate this.¡± Lucas said as he moved closer to the two teachers while the rest

    of us nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to investigate this. I mean they are all dead.¡± Helen said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°We almost died, Helen. We need to know why the rogues were here.¡± Tina said.

    ¡°I know that! But¡­¡± Helen snapped at Tina.

    ¡°Okay, that''s enough. No one was hurt and that''s all that matters.¡± Mrs Pearson cut in.

    Is it just me or did Helen sound like she was trying to hide something? It felt like she was trying to

    cover up for the rogues.

    ¡°Helen sounded suspicious right?¡± I asked Josh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. What reason could she have to ever get involved with them?¡±

    ¡°I just feel uneasy, I don¡¯t trust her anymore.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Liv. You decided toe along on this trip because you didn''t want your decisions

    influenced by her. How about you don''t let her influence your thoughts as well, hmm? And this is the

    first time you are partaking in any school activities, why don¡¯t you shove that uneasiness aside and

    enjoy yourself?¡± Josh said as he patted my back.

    ¡°Our bus is shattered, so there is no way to get to our destination. What are we going to do Mrs

    Pearson?¡± a girl asked.

    Mr Scott moved closer to Mrs Pearson and whispered to her. They left us after instructing everyone

    to stay still. I looked for somewhere to sit with Josh. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the triplets. Helen

    was hovering around them, fussing, smiling and giggling. Just then, Lucas turned his head and our

    gazes met. He ran his eyes over me as if checking if I was okay. He nodded once and turned back

    to his brother and Helen.

    I blinked slowly in surprise, before turning back to our teachers.

    Mr Scott made a call and they both returned back to the bus.

    ¡°Please, everyone should move closer.¡± Mr Scott said as he pped to gain everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°The situation has been reported to the school. The school will take the necessary action to inform

    the pack and request for an investigation.¡± He said.

    ¡°Then, how do we all leave here?¡± Tina asked.

    ¡°Well, another bus ising soon. So, you guys should stay put till the buses. As soon as the

    bus arrives, we will leave. So even if you have to, don''t wander too far. Thankfully, we''ve not gone

    too far, so the bus should arrive very soon.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Is it okay for us to continue this journey? I mean, we don¡¯t know if there are still more rogues hiding

    somewhere.¡± Tina asked again, her voice trembling.

    A few girls whimpered and agreed with her.

    Geez, and we''re supposed to be paranormal creatures.

    ¡°Jeez, please don¡¯t jinx this trip. And also we have the triplets here and our teachers. So no one

    dares to hurt us.¡± Helen said.

    Mr Scott cuts in and implores everybody to stop arguing. ¡°We will continue our journey, and there

    will be no more rogues. Am I clear?¡± He added.

    ¡°Are you sure of this, Mr Scott? What if something else happens?¡± Tina asked.

    Me Scott smiled, even though it looked like a painful grimace and Mrs Pearson saved him from

    having to reply. "Nothing else will happen, Tina. The pack probably already knows about the attack

    by now and they''ll be sending discreet guards to monitor us. You won''t even notice them, so you

    can all rx and enjoy the trip like you''re supposed to. Okay?"

    Tina nodded.

    With Mrs Pearson''s assurance, everybody started taking pictures, giggling and smiling.

    I excused myself to pee and when I got back, the bus had arrived.

    ¡°Where were you? I have been looking everywhere for you.¡± Josh said as I approached him where

    he was standing by the bus.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I had to ease myself.¡±

    ¡°Count yourself lucky that Mrs Pearson asked us not to leave you behind, Olivia. You kept everyone

    waiting for so long, was it number 2?!¡± Tina yelled.

    Everyoneughed and I rolled my eyes, ignoring them. Josh and I entered the bus and there were

    only two empty seats left. One was beside Tina and the other one was beside Lucas.

    Why is Helen not sitting with him? I would rather sit with Logan or Lucien than sit with Lucas. But I

    don''t want to sit with Tina either, she''s basically Helen number 2 and she might talk my ear off.

    ¡°Sit, Olivia. We don''t have all day, and you already kept us waiting enough," Lucas drawled out

    without taking his gaze off his phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I stammered.

    ¡°Fine, you can take the seat beside me and Josh can sit beside Tina,¡± Lucas said.

    Josh went to sit with Tina and I sat with Lucas. I could see the jealous look Helen shot at me as well

    as the other girls on the bus. I returned Helen''s re, and mouthed, What? He''s my mate.

    She scoffed and leaned her head on Lucien''s shoulder.

    The bus moved and I couldn¡¯t wait for us to get to the museum. Everyone seemed to be enjoying

    themselves but I wasn¡¯t. Sitting with Lucas was awkward even though he only slept throughout the

    entire journey. I yed with my phone a little and I even messaged Josh to switch his seat with

    mine.

    He sent me aughing emoji and told me to enjoy my stay with my mate and I could only send him

    the middle finger emoji. He didn''t reply. I looked back to check what he was up to and I saw that he

    was on his phone smiling.

 Chapter 24. The Field trip 3

    Chapter 24. The Field trip 3

    Olivia

    He''s probably talking to Gwen again, I thought, smiling.

    We soon arrived at the Dcroix museum, and we all trooped out of the bus, stretching out our legs

    as soon as our feet hit the ground.

    Mrs Pearson pped her hands and yelled out, "Alright, everyone. Group yourself into pairs. You''re

    each responsible for your partners, no one is to get lost and you are definitely not to touch anything.

    Everything in that building has a rich and important history, especially to us. So, please keep your

    grubby hands to yourself, and no running off anywhere on your own. Am I clear?"

    "Yes ma''am." We all replied.

    "Good, pick your partners and let''s go in."

    I automatically looped my arm around Josh as everyone else picked out their partners and we

    walked in.

    While everyone else seemed to be more interested in taking pictures or chatting with their partners,

    I was focused on the tour guide''s droll voice as he led us through the museum. My eyes felt like

    they were on vacation as I stared at the array of artifacts and paintings.

    Soon, we had gotten to the paranormal section and everyone paid a little more attention.

    Our tour guide was also a werewolf and his droll voice took on a hint of excitement as he led us

    through the paranormal section.

    Soon, we got to thergest exhibit and it was a painting of the moon goddess. I stared up in awe,

    and I wasn''t the only one as we all started at the magnificent painting.

    The moon goddess was depicted as a young-looking female with white hair and silver eyes that

    made chills run down their spine. Josh made a sound beside me and I knew I wasn''t the only one

    who felt it. She was surrounded by huge wolves in a forest and they all seemed to be radiating

    some kind of chilling power.

    My eyes caught something and I was immediately drawn to it. There was someone else in the

    painting. It was a red-haired girl sitting behind a huge wolf and her brown eyes seemed to be

    glowing, one hand outstretched.

    "Who''s that?" I only realised that I was the one who had spoken when everyone turned to me.

    I cleared my throat and pointed to the girl, "Who''s the other girl?"

    "Whoa, she kinda looks like Olivia!" Someone spoke up.

    "No, I don''t!" I could not, for the life of me, exin why I reacted violently to that.

    "Does everyone that has red hair and brown eyes look like me?" I continued.

    "Well, she''s kinda a mystery and a myth." The tour guide spoke up, "Some wolves believe in her

    existence, some don''t."

    "Who is she?" I turned to him to see that he was looking at me in a way I didn''t understand.

    "Some believe she was a sibling to the moon goddess, a twin perhaps, with powers as intertwined

    with the natural world as her sister''s. In this version, they were inseparable once, sharing their

    dominion over thend and its inhabitants. They ensured the cycle of life and death, with the moon

    goddess guiding wolves and fertility, while her sister brought the gifts of life and healing. Others,

    however, tell a darker narrative. In another version of the myth, the moon goddess and her sister

    were locked in a timeless struggle for dominance over the world. They represented two opposing

    forces, constantly at odds. The moon goddess reigned over the night, controlling the shifting forms

    of wolves and guiding the fertility of both nature and the werewolf poption. Her sister, on the

    other hand, was believed to have harnessed the power of life and healing, a force that countered

    the moon goddess'' influence. While there might be different versions of the myth, what remained

    consistent in all versions was the belief that the mysterious sister possessed unique abilities rted

    to life and healing. She was said to be a guardian of the wounded and a protector of the fragile. Her

    touch was rumored to mend even the gravest of injuries, and she could bring back a wolf from the

    brink of death."

    He exined further, but I was too focused on the painting and didn''t hear the rest of what he said.

    Soon, he moved away from the painting and we were all headed back to the lobby of the building.

    He finished taking us around and we all apuded and thanked him. He smiled at us, but he didn''t

    stop staring at me. I felt weird and looked elsewhere to avoid his gaze. Just then, he was stopped

    by Lucas.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± He asked angrily.

    ¡°What?¡± The tour guide asked. ¡°I¡¯m finished with the tour. What''s wrong?¡± He added.

    Mr Scott cuts in, ¡°What are you doing, Lucas? You are in his way. Let him go.¡±

    ¡°You''ve been staring at Olivia nearly the entire time. You knew she was ufortable as she kept

    on avoiding your gaze, but you didn''t let up. What was that all about?¡± Lucas growled.

    ¡°Ohh, so her name is Olivia.¡± The tour guide said as he looked at me.

    Lucas moved closer to him growling. I was surprised like everyone else too. Lucien and Logan

    moved closer to stop him while Mr Scott and Mrs Pearson talked to the tour guide.

    ¡°I mean no harm, young man and I didn¡¯t mean to be rude or make her ufortable, she

    resembled my ex-wife that¡¯s all.¡± The tour guide said.

    I knew he was lying through his teeth and by Lucas'' reaction, he did too.

    ¡°I know that¡¯s a lie, and I¡¯m Lucas, not a young man. Consider yourself lucky, I''m letting this go only

    because of our teachers."

    Our teachers apologized to the tour guide as Lucas let him go and walked away, his brothers going

    after him. He smiled and bid everyone goodbye before leaving us at the lobby.

    I surreptitiously walked closer to where the triplets were standing.

    ¡°Lucas, you don¡¯t want to get into any trouble with our father, do you? You could have spoken to the

    teachers and allowed them to handle him.¡± I heard Lucien say..

    ¡°I was too angry to think straight, Lucien. He looked too suspicious and with the rogue attack earlier,

    I just¡­.¡± Lucas said.

    Mr Scott approached them just in time to hear what Lucas said. He cleared his throat and

    addressed the triplets, ¡°We could have handled it better. So the next time something like this

    happens, you need to notify the teacher in charge, rather than trying to handle it yourself. Am I

    clear?¡± He said.

    Lucas replied to him gruntly as he stared at me. I avoided his eyes and walked away, not wanting to

    think about his actions.

    ¡°Your mate is now protecting you, Liv. Do I smell something fishy?¡± Josh teased me as I approached

    him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not protecting me, Josh. I don¡¯t know what he would request for as payment for what he just

    did.¡± I said as I rolled my eyes at him and punched his arm.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be optimistic? I told you they woulde around.¡±

    I scoffed and then Helen approached us.

    ¡°Here shees again, she alwayses around to spew cruelty anytime any of the princes pay

    attention to me..¡±

    ¡°Just be patient with her. Do not provoke her, Liv.¡± Josh said.

    I smiled at him and Helen was soon standing in front of me.

    ¡°Lucas only did that because the rogue attack that happened earlier still has him on edge. Don¡¯t let

    that get into your skull as a warped thought that he is protecting you. He can do that for all other

    girls, so you are not in any way special to him.¡± Helen said and left without waiting for my response.

    ¡°She is being childish, right?¡± I said as I turned to Josh.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs Pearson called everybody together. ¡°I know we all enjoyed our stay here, so we are done with

    the educational aspect of the trip, now we are getting to the fun aspect. Now we will all get into the

    bus and head to the beach.¡±

    We all screamed happily and ran out to the bus. I sat with Josh this time around as I didn''t think I

    could deal with the awkwardness with Lucas plus what had just happened at the museum, I didn''t

    know how I could sit with him without saying something stupid.

    ¡°Is everyone on the bus? Look at your partner to confirm that''ll everyone is here.¡± Mrs Pearson

    shouted.

    ¡°Helen is not here, Mrs Pearson,¡± Lucien shouted.

 Chapter 25. The Field trip 4

    Chapter 25. The Field trip 4

    Olivia

    ¡°What do you mean she is not on the bus, Lucien?¡± Mrs Pearson asked.

    ¡°We came out together but she is not here,¡± Lucien replied.

    We all turned to look at ourselves as if we would find her seated beside one of us. Mr Scott alighted

    from the bus. He instructed Mrs Pearson to stay with the rest of us while he went to look for Helen.

    The triplets followed him worriedly. I scoffed inwardly and crossed my arms where I was seated.

    "Where did she go off to?" Josh asked from beside me.

    "How would I know? She''s probably hiding somewhere knowing the triplets would be worried."

    "So cynical of you."

    "I''m not being cynical, I''m being practical. Helen is a master of games and maniption."

    He tsked at me and I ignored him.

    She''s doing all this just for attention from the triplets, how pathetic. I thought to myself.

    I knew she wanted all the attention on her after what Lucas had done on my behalf. Just then Mrs

    Pearson called my name. I looked at her surprisingly, she called on Tina and another girl, Trisha

    and asked us to join in the search for Helen.

    We all grumbled. ¡°Ma, Helen is not a baby, she will be here soon and also we have four people

    searching for her already,¡± I said.

    Everyone looked at me and started gossiping. I heard a girl behind me talking, ¡°How can she be

    selfish, we waited for her earlier when she went to pee and now she can¡¯t help her friend out.¡±

    I flushed with embarrassment. Fighting with Helen or trying to make people see her true colors

    always ends up with me looking like the viin.

    Mrs Pearson told everyone to keep quiet before turning to me ¡°Olivia, Helen is not a baby, but we

    are on a trip. Anybody can lose his or her way around here. And I asked you girls to go search for

    her as well because the males won''t be able to search in ces like the women''s bathrooms.¡±

    Tina raised her eyebrows at me before alighting the bus. Josh patted my arm and I reluctantly got

    off the bus.

    How on earth did I even end up in this mess? Why will Mrs Pearson call me to search for Helen and

    together with Tina at that?

    Tina turned to me and Trisha, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you that we need to search for Helen in different

    directions, do I? I will go with Trisha, Olivia. I¡¯m sure you can look for Helen alone.¡±

    She drew Trisha closer and without waiting for my response, they headed off in opposite directions

    whispering to each other.

    ¡°Hmm, so her name is Trisha,¡± I muttered.

    I was d Tina offered to walk with Trisha. I heaved a sigh of relief before I walked off in the

    direction of the building. I went into the lobby and nced around the room. I sighed when I didn''t

    see the creepy tour guide. I smiled and waved to the receptionist, pointing to the student tag I had

    around my neck, before heading off in the direction of where we had begun our tour. As I went

    around a corner, I bumped into a warm, hard chest and looked up to see that it was Lucas.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Olivia?¡± He asked angrily.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on the bus?¡± He added.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mrs Pearson asked us to help you guys in search of Olivia,¡± I replied.

    "You alone? He growled.

    I unconsciously took a step back and watched fascinated, as he clenched his jaw and red at me.

    "N¡­no. Tina and Trisha are also looking for her¡­somewhere."

    ¡°You should be careful not to bump into the tour guide or better still you should head back into the

    bus. We will search for her.¡± He said.

    ¡°Helen is my friend too, Lucas... well kinda." I tossed my hair back, choosing to ignore the way his

    mouth tilted up on one side. "Anyways, joining in the search will make things easier as you guys

    can¡¯t get into the female bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but you should be careful.¡± He said as he walked off.

    I stood there, confused. I couldn''t figure out if he was trying to protect me or not. I remained still

    staring after him as he walked off, until a voice jolted me out of my daze.

    ¡°Are you supposed to be flirting right now, Olivia?¡±

    She must have seen me talking to Lucas. I turned to her and gave her a cold re before walking

    off in the opposite direction. I was certain she had also been sitting idle somewhere dumping the

    search on Trisha.

    I went to the female bathroom to check if Helen was there. I couldn¡¯t find her. I called out her name

    but she was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Where the hell is this scheming bitch?¡± I muttered angrily and immediately flushed as the words

    came out of my mouth. I hated the way I had always reverted to the worst version of myself

    whenever I was involved with Helen.

    I was so frustrated and then I saw the stairs leading to the manager¡¯s office. I sat down at the

    entrance of the stairs.

    My phone beeped and it was Josh.

    ¡°Any progress with the search?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied with a sad emoji.

    ¡°Fuck, everyone''s getting antsy and some students are already talking about the rogues kidnapping

    Helen. Anyways, good luck.¡± He said.

    I sent him a thumbs up before locking and putting it back in the back pocket of my jeans. I ced

    my head on my arms feeling tired.

    Then I heard a voiceing from upstairs. It was Helen. She sounded angry and seemed to be

    yelling at someone.

    Seriously, we''re out here losing our minds searching for her and she''s up there yelling on her

    phone?

    I followed her voice and then it came from one of the offices. A tag saying Restricted to

    unauthorized persons was hung on the door. I moved closer to the door, but I didn''t hear anything

    else.

    Why would Helen be here? I must have misheard her.

    I turned back to leave to avoid being seen when I heard her voice again. This time, it was loud and

    clear.

    I stood in my eyes and looked through the peephole. I saw her yelling at the tour guide. He was also

    yelling back at her.

    ¡°I need you to tell me the truth. You like Olivia right?¡± Helen yelled out again.

    ¡°How many times do you want me to say no?! She only looked like my ex-wife as I said earlier.¡± The

    tour guide yelled back at her.

    This girl must be joking. Everyone is in panic mode because she is nowhere to be found and here

    she is screaming at the top of her lungs¡­ and over something stupid. What does she even think

    she''ll get out of this?

    I was furious and I tried to push the door open, but it was locked. They both immediately fell silent.

    "Who''s there?" Helen snapped.

    "It''s Olivia. Open the goddamn door, Helen! Everyone''s been looking for you and you''re here doing

    God knows what. Open this door right now, or I''ll¡­"

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?! Get out of here right now!¡± She yelled out again.

    ¡°What? Open this door right now. I know you guys are talking about me. So get out now.¡± I snapped

    back.

    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing over there? Come down now before you get in trouble.¡± Mr Scott

    shouted. He was with the triplets, Tina, and Trisha.

    ¡°Helen is in here with the tour guide, but they won¡¯t open the door,¡± I shouted.

    ¡°What?¡± He said as they all stomped up the stairs.

    ¡°What is she doing there with the tour guide and why won¡¯t she open the door?¡± Lucas asked me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard them yelling at each other while mentioning my name,¡± I replied.

    Mr Scott moved closer to the door and tried to open it. Seeing it was locked, he put his eyes to the

    peephole.

    ¡°Olivia, the room is silent and nobody is in. Are you sure about what you just said?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are in there,¡± I replied.

    Just then the door was opened and Helen came out with a puffy face. She looked like she had been

    crying. Her clothes were disheveled and so was her hair.

    Trisha and Tina gaspedically like they were in a soap opera. Lucas strode past them and pulled

    her into his arms.

    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± Lucas asked her.

    ¡°Where is the tour guide? He was there with you.¡± I asked.

    ¡°And why are you like this? You looked fine a few minutes ago in there.¡± I added.

    ¡°Shut up, Olivia!¡± Lucas yelled at me. ¡°Helen, what the hell happened in there?¡± He asked as he

    looked down at her in a way that made my wolf whine.

    I rubbed my chest in shock, I rarely felt my wolf.

    ¡°I was sexually harassed by the tour guide,¡± Helen said, crying.

    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 26. The Field trip 5

    Chapter 26. The Field trip 5

    Olivia

    We all started in shock.

    ¡°But¡­you¡­¡± I stammered. Tina asked me to keep quiet and went over to hug her.

    ¡°So, where is the tour guide?¡± Mr Scott asked as he angrily kicked the door open.

    ¡°He jumped out the window when Olivia knocked on the door,¡± Helen said as she pointed to the

    window.

    The window was truly opened, but I wasn''t convinced.

    ¡°Helen, tell us the truth. I clearly saw and heard you guys shouting at each other. You even

    mentioned my name.¡± I said.

    ¡°What more proof do you need to know that she is telling us the truth? We all saw how he was

    looking at you suspiciously earlier.¡± Lucas growled at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay everyone.¡± Mr Scott yelled out. ¡°Helen, why were you with the tour guide in the first ce?

    The instruction given to you guys was to go into the bus.¡± He added.

    ¡°We did talk about Olivia. He lured me in to ask about her.¡± Helen said.

    ¡°Why will he ask you about me? Why would you fall prey to that?¡± I interrupted her.

    ¡°Quiet, Olivia!¡± Lucas growled.

    Helen shot me a triumphant smile that barelysted a second before pasting the fake distressed

    expression back on her face.

    She sniffed and continued, ¡°I didn''t want to go in. I told him I wouldn''t answer any of his questions

    and tried to walk away. That''s when he dragged me in and locked the door. I tried to fight him, but

    he was too strong¡­ He¡­ he then tried to kiss me. When I failed to give in, that was when he

    harassed me sexually. He tried to tear off my clothes and I fought with him. He jumped out of the

    window when he heard your voice. I think Olivia was shocked to see me in such a state. That was

    why she was confused.¡±

    What? Confused? This girl is really something else. But why would the tour guide jump out the

    window? I''m certain he and Helen were arguing about me and they were in no way close to each

    other from what I saw. Could he have truly attacked in the few seconds I took my eye off the

    peephole?

    ¡°Fine. Since we all now know what happened, we need to take the necessary action. I will go and

    talk to the manager about this and once he is found, he will be brought to the pce for justice.¡± Mr

    Scott said.

    ¡°You guys should head back to the bus. Everyone else must be worried by now.¡± He added.

    Mr Scott went into the manager¡¯s office and we all went downstairs to go to the bus. Tina and Trisha

    gave me a disgusting look. They were angry at me for not believing Helen.

    The triplets were quiet and I could see Logan ncing at me asionally.

    ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Helen said as she pointed to our tour guide in the lobby.

    The triplets quickly rushed to him, giving him one hell of a beating before making him kneel. The

    receptionist rushed over to them and Lucas whispered to her. She asked and quickly ushered out

    the humans in the lobby, making up an excuse.

    Soon, nearly everyone was present. Mr Scott had gotten the manager and they were both present.

    Mrs Pearson and the students had all left the bus and everyone was lingering in the lobby.

    The tour guide looked surprised when he heard what Helen had said about him. He gasped along

    with everyone else as she mentioned the part about being harassed. His shock gave way to anger

    and he growled, causing Lucas to deliver another punch to his gut. He groaned and spluttered as

    he looked up, but remained on his knees.

    ¡°That''s absolutely not what happened! She told me she had some questions to ask me about the

    paranormal section. I told her she could ask me anything, but she insisted it had to be private, as

    she didn''t want anyone¡­ any wolf to overhear us. She imed it was a really sensitive matter and I

    led her to that room. As soon as we entered the room, she suddenly changed the topic by asking

    about what I knew about Olivia.¡± The tour guide said.

    ¡°I said it. They were talking about me but you guys chose to believe Helen over me.¡± I interrupted.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you wish to be punished, Olivia? This is a serious matter and you are ying the victim here.

    Can you just stop?¡± Lucien growled while Lucas gave me a dead stare.

    I noticed the stares everyone was giving me and that only enraged me further. Logan only nced

    at me without saying a word.

    Josh walked over to me and sped my hand in his, he muttered at me to stay silent.

    ¡°But, everything Helen had said was a lie,¡± I whispered to him.

    ¡°Enough!¡± The manager yelled out.

    We all kept quiet and then he turned to Mr Scott who was now fuming. ¡°Mr Park here is one of our

    best employees. He has even won the award as the best employee for two consecutive years. And

    something like this has never happened. We even have someone amongst us who was standing

    outside the room, and she says what your student is saying wasn''t what truly happened. Why don¡¯t

    you allow us to question him before you report him to the pce?"

    ¡°Helen is the Beta¡¯s only child. His father will be furious when he hears this. I¡¯m sorry, but this matter

    will only be settled at the pce. I have already reported the situation to the pce and the guards

    will be here soon to take him to the pce for questioning."

    ¡°Helen, why don¡¯t you tell the truth?! We both know that''s not what really happened. At least, listen

    to what Olivia says¡± The tour guide yelled out.

    "That''s enough," Lucas growled as he dragged him off. He came back a couple of minutester and

    informed us that he had locked the tour guard in the room. Mr Scott dered that he would keep

    watch and strode off in the direction Lucas came from.

    We all lingered as we waited for the guards. I ignored the triplets and the rest of the ss and Josh

    and I secluded ourselves. I watched as everyone else fussed over Helen who looked like she was

    enjoying the attention.

    "I can''t believe she''s willing to ruin a man''s life just so she can have the attention she wants."

    Josh sighed from beside me. Just then, my head shot up as I thought of something.

    I pinched Josh in excitement and whispered, "CCTV!"

    "What?" He asks, rubbing where I had pinched him.

    "There''s CCTV everywhere in the lobby and in the exhibit rooms we went to. What if there was

    CCTV in that room?"

    His eyes widened, "That''s a great idea, Liv. Let''s go ask the manager."

    We hurriedly went over to the manager who exined that unfortunately, there were no CCTV

    cameras in the room Helen and Mr Park were in. I deted and we went back to where we were

    standing.

    Just then, the guards arrived and took him to the pce. Before they left for the pce, one of the

    guards approached Helen and told her that the Beta insisted shee with them.

    She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tell my dad that his daughter fought well to protect herself. And I don¡¯t want to

    ruin the fun we were supposed to have.¡± She said.

    The guards left with Mr Park and the manager apologized to everyone and we all went back to the

    bus.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go back to school now, Mr Scott,¡± Tina asked. ¡°We were attacked by the rogues

    earlier and now Helen was harassed. If this isn''t a sign that we should not go further, I don''t know

    what is.¡± She added.

    ¡°Stop being a crybaby, Tina. You are too timid for a werewolf. I was the one who was harassed and I

    feel better already, especially since I now know he will be brought to justice. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves

    before we have to head back to school¡± Helen said.

    ¡°Helen is right. Let¡¯s leave all these behind us and have fun, everyone. Okay?¡± Mrs Pearson said.

    I was so pissed as I looked at Helen throughout our journey. She wrapped herself around Lucas and

    allowed Lucien and Logan to fuss over her. And everyone else gossiped about me till we arrived at

    the beach.

    Everyone was happy at the sight of the ocean. The ocean was clear and soon enough, everyone

    was running towards it in excitement.

    ¡°You all can swim but don¡¯t go too far and remember to always be in pairs.¡± Mrs Pearson yelled.

    We all nodded and everyone changed into their swimming trunks. Helen paired with Lucien who

    couldn''t take his eyes off her tiny bikini.

    Lucas sat quietly with Mrs Pearson and Mr Scott. Josh and I made a pair and just then Logan

    approached us.

    ¡°Wanna swim together, Olivia?¡±

 Chapter 27. The Field trip 6

    Chapter 27. The Field trip 6

    Olivia

    "What?" I asked stupidly and shot Josh a re as he snorted.

    ¡°You heard me the first time,¡± Logan said smiling.

    No no no. Don''t smile. I can''t handle it when you smile, I end up doing or saying something stupid.

    Just then Josh nudged me with his elbows and bailed on me.

    ¡°Enjoy yourself, Olive,¡± He said as he jogged away.

    Traitor

    I red at his retreating back and shot him a middle finger. Logan smiled at my expression and

    moved closer to me.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± He said as he extended his hand.

    I felt awkward but I couldn¡¯t keep him waiting. I grabbed his hand and he led me to the beach. As

    we walked hand in hand, I felt like a giant spotlight was shining down on me with a loud MC

    announcing to everyone, Look guys! They''re holding hands!

    We eventually got to the water and we waded in. Logan immediately ducked his head underwater

    and shot back out causing the girls nearby to squeal and giggle. He shot me a cocky grin and

    started swimming around me. I wasn¡¯t sure of what he had in mind so I just remained still like an

    idiot. The re from other girls, especially Helen, made me more ufortable.

    ¡°You should enjoy yourself, Olive, and also be free with me," Logan said as he swam to a stop in

    front of me. He grabbed my hands and drew me deeper into the water. I smiled at him, ignoring the

    res I could feel burningsers to my ski.

    I sshed in the water trying to remain afloat and he could see how clumsy I was when I was

    swimming.

    ¡°Is this your first time swimming?¡± He asked, quickly grabbing onto my waist.

    ¡°Was it that obvious?¡± I replied, out of breath.

    From the disastrous attempt to swim or from his hands around your waist.

    Oh shut up, I told that inner voice.

    He chuckled and helped me remain afloat, teaching me how to on my own. He taught me the basics

    of swimming and I quickly understood them. We spent like ten minutes horsing around in the water

    before I began to feel tired and told him I needed to be out of the water. He told me to go ahead as

    he wanted to swim more. I stepped out of the ocean and sat on the shore. I yed with the sand

    and watched Logan as he explored the ocean. He was smiling happily and also waving at me.

    ¡°Did you enjoy yourself, Liv?¡± I suddenly heard and jerked, as I turned to see Lucas approach me. I

    ced a hand on my chest and tried not to re at him for scaring me.

    ¡°I only swam with Logan, nothing happened,¡± I said worriedly as the encounter I had with Logan at

    the pce and what came after flooded my mind.

    ¡°I know,¡± He said as he red at me. ¡°I only came to warn you to stop attacking Helen.¡± He added.

    My jaw dropped at this statement.

    Helen was the one attacking me and yet none of them failed to see beyond that act she''s always

    hiding behind. How exactly do they fall for her pretense? Is there something more to it or are they

    just too dumb to see it?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t attacking Helen. I was only stating the facts, Lucas.¡±

    ¡°What fact? Always get your facts right before spewing out nonsense,¡± He said angrily.

    ¡°I protected you from that man because he was clearly being sleazy towards you and what?

    Everyone noticed the way he was staring at you and yet, you are suspicious of Helen,¡± He added.

    I turned away from him and my gaze fell on Helen who was now ying in the water and swimming

    happily with Lucien. I turned back to Lucas, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me, I can protect myself. I¡¯m

    also a werewolf.¡±

    He scoffed loudly and gave me a scathing re, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t protect you anymore.¡± He said as he

    walked away.

    I looked at him and I felt the mate bond again. My heart started burning and then I saw Logan

    running towards me. He came closer and asked what was wrong.

    I took a deep breath and after calming myself down, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied to him.

    ¡°Did he do something to you or say something?¡± He asked as he sat beside me.

    ¡°No. I just felt out of breath. I think it¡¯s because of all the swimming.¡± I said.

    ¡°Do you feel seasick?"

    ¡°No, I only meant that it¡¯s my first time swimming and it must have tired me out.¡±

    He smiled andid down on the sandy beach, tugging me down beside him. ¡°Why is this your first

    time swimming? We''ve had school field trips to the beach before and even once to a resort. Why

    didn''t you evere along? He asked.

    I gulped as I stared at his impossibly handsome face so close to mine. Then what he said sunk in

    and I turned to look at the sky.

    I can¡¯t believe he is asking me this kind of question. You all bullied me, what other reasons are there

    to know?

    ¡°I never participated in school activities because I was always bullied and you know that as well,¡± I

    said softly.

    As if he was trying to change the topic, he stood up, ¡°I brought some interesting books with me. Will

    you read them with me?¡± He said.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I knew I shouldn''t but I couldn''t resist. I chuckled and nodded my head.

    ¡°Let me get them from the bus.¡± He said before walking away. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his body

    and I saw the girls, especially Tina, drooling at the sight of him as he walked away. Iid down back,

    staring at the sky smiling. I had so much fun with Logan and I was reminiscing about the time we

    both spent in the water. Just then Helen''s face appeared, blocking out my view. I groaned and sat

    up.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to keep youpany. I guess Logan must be tired of you as he is nowhere to be seen

    anymore.¡± She said smiling.

    I rolled my eyes and replied, ¡°He wasn¡¯t tired of me Helen. In fact, he went to bring some books he

    wanted to read with me.¡±

    ¡°You still believe you stand a chance with me, Liv. It¡¯s not toote to give up, dear Liv," She said

    smiling.

    ¡°Don''t call me that, only those close to me are allowed to call me that. And Helen, you are just an

    attention seeker. I know you framed our tour guide earlier. You guys were talking about me and I

    know you stayed back just so everyone would be worried and the triplets would look for you. You

    only did that because you didn''t like that everyone was talking about how simr I looked to the girl

    and the painting and because Lucas was acting protectively.¡± I said frankly.

    She giggled before frowning, ¡°Where is your proof that I framed the tour guide? No one will believe

    a lowly omega like you. The triplets chose to believe my words while they failed to hear you out.

    This proves that only my words matter and you''ll always be nothingpared to me.¡±

    ¡°How can you, Helen? You''ll ruin someone''s life just¡­ to¡­to y games? The triplets don¡¯t know

    what you truly are like, if they learned who you truly are, do you think they would still protect you?¡± I

    said.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Beta¡¯s only daughter, Olivia. And you''re still an omega, while I''m a dominant wolf. I rank

    way higher than you, don''t you ever forget that.¡± She yelled out.

    ¡°Like I care,¡± I said as I stood up to walk away from her. ¡°Why is Logan taking so long to get some

    books?¡± I muttered as I walked past her, loud enough for her to hear.

    ¡°Bitch! You are going nowhere.¡± Helen said as she stopped me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time on you, Helen.¡±

    ¡°You are just a lowly omega just like your parents. You are a loser just like your parents.¡± Helen

    said.

    ¡°Shut up! Keep my parents out of this!¡± I screamed. Everyone¡¯s attention had now turned to us

    which I failed to notice in my anger.

    ¡°You are a loser and your parents are too.¡± Helen moved closer to me and whispered to my ears,

    smiling devilishly.

    She ran her hands through my hair. Her words made me angry and I pped her hands away.

    "Do you know? That your parents have never been epted fully by the entire pack, the two idiots

    eventually fell in love? Who would love them in the first ce? It''s a shame, they fucked and still

    had someone like you?" She continued whispering.

    I saw nothing, I didn''t even see how the students had gathered around us. All I could see was a red

    haze as I lifted my hand and pped her.

    "Olivia!"

 Chapter 28 The Slap

    Chapter 28 The p

    Olivia

    All I could see was her evil smile as she talked about my parents and I lifted my hand to p her

    again.

    "Olivia!"

    It was Josh''s yell that made me snap out of it. Helen was in front of me, holding her hand to her

    cheek and sobbing softly.

    I saw Josh a little behind her staring at me with an expression of shock mixed with horror on his

    face.

    I looked around to see everyone had gathered around us. The whispers and gasps made me

    realize what I had just done.

    I had just pped Helen. The Beta¡¯s only daughter and a wolf higher in ranking than I was. I

    covered my mouth with a shaking hand when I discovered that I had walked into her evil trap. She

    intentionally provoked me because she knew everyone was watching.

    Attacking another wolf, especially one with a higher ranking without provocation, was deemed a

    serious offense by all packs.

    That''s why she was whispering¡­ so no one would be able to hear her over the roar of the ocean.

    How will I prove that she provoked me by insulting my parents?

    Just then I heard Helen''s soft sobs get louder. The triplets were among the people watching us. I

    lifted my face and saw her walking off to meet the triplets.

    ¡°I was¡­ only trying to talk to her about what had happened earlier at the museum. I don''t know why

    she was so angry and had to p me.¡± She said amidst her sobs.

    Mrs Pearson and Mr Scott came running towards us. Everyone was pointing at me, calling me all

    sorts of names. Tina approached the teachers and seemed to be telling them what had happened.

    Josh came over to me and grabbed my arms, drawing me closer to him and wrapping an arm

    around me protectively.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Get yourself together, Liv.¡±

    ¡°She set me up, Josh. She insulted my parents, I tried to ignore her but she wouldn''t stop talking.

    She said¡­ something¡­ filthy and I couldn''t hold back anymore.¡± I whispered to him softly, still in

    shock.

    Just then Mr Scott shouted at me angrily.

    ¡°Why on earth did you p Helen?!¡± Mr Scott asked me.

    ¡°She¡­ insulted my parents,¡± I replied stammering.

    Mr Scott asked Helen toe closer. She left the triplets and came over to stand beside me, still

    holding onto her cheek. At that very moment, I knew that she looked just like a victim while I

    appeared as the viin.

    ¡°Is it true that you insulted Olivia¡¯s parents?¡± Mr Scott asked her.

    ¡°Why would I do such a thing?¡± She said before turning to me, ¡°Olivia, we both know that that''s not

    what truly happened. Please tell them the truth?¡±

    ¡°You should be the one to tell everyone the truth, Helen. You said horrible things about my parents!¡±

    I yelled angrily as Josh tried to hold me back.

    ¡°Quiet, Olivia. Why don¡¯t you just admit that you are wrong?!¡± Lucas yelled out.

    ¡°I saw how Helen behaved towards you before you pped her. She was speaking calmly and you

    pped her out of the blue.¡± He added.

    ¡°Did you hear what we were talking about? None of you did. Why are you all ming me? Why

    would you believe her words over mine?!¡± I screamed at him.

    ¡°Enough, Olivia!¡± Mrs Pearson yelled out.

    ¡°You need to help yourself before we can help you. Tell us the truth now so that we won¡¯t have to

    take this issue to the pce.¡± She added.

    Everyone looked at me as if I was the one at fault.

    I shouldn''t even bother trying. They''ve all chosen to believe her over me, and honestly, I''m not

    surprised at the way they treat me anymore. I thought it myself as my shoulders deted.

    They all chose to believe Helen. I looked at Logan who was also staring at me. Before I could say

    another word, he cut in, ¡°Helen, Olivia won¡¯t p you just because you wanted to talk. She is not

    like that. Did you truly insult her parents?¡±

    Everyone was surprised at his statement. Josh and I looked at each other, mirroring expressions of

    shock on our faces. I looked at Helen to see that she had an expression of rage and distaste on her

    face, one that she quickly masked before I could call anyone''s attention to it.

    ¡°Did he just defend me?¡± I thought to myself as l turned to look at Josh who was also looking at me

    with a shocked expression written all over his face, like he couldn''t also believe what he had just

    said.

    ¡°You weren''t even anywhere near here. I heard that you went to the bus to get some books. Why on

    earth would you interfere in something you know nothing about?¡± Lucas said as he growled at

    Logan.

    Coming from someone who''s also doing the exact same thing.

    Lucien also red at him without saying anything.

    ¡°I saw them screaming at each other when I wasing back from the bus.¡± He replied angrily.

    It wasn''t true, Helen had been whispering but I knew he was only trying to defend me

    ¡°Did you hear what they were talking about?¡± Lucas asked him angrily.

    ¡°No, but they were both screaming at each other. This means that, unlike Helen as imed, they

    were in a heated argument.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Enough. You didn¡¯t hear them and you think Helen will stoop so low to engage in a fight with Olivia.

    She is the Beta¡¯s daughter, Logan.¡± Lucas yelled out.

    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t fight each other because of us.¡± Helen said and then turned to me, ¡°Olivia, if

    you keep on lying, I won¡¯t be able to help you. Please just tell the truth, I won''t do anything, I''ll let all

    of this go, just please tell the truth. Tell them I was only trying to talk to you about what happened

    earlier.¡±

    I know what you''re trying to do, I thought. If I admit to pping you for no reason, then I''ll bebeled

    the lying bitch who pped you because of the tour guide. You''ll be killing two birds with a stone,

    incriminating both me and the innocent tour guide. Even if it means facing the Alpha, I won''t let you

    get your way.

    I smiled at her as I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I turned to Mrs Pearson, ¡°I¡¯m not at fault. Helen

    insulted my parents and I pped her.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since there are no witnesses and you pped Helen, Olivia, you will have to apologize to

    Helen right now.¡± Mrs Pearson said.

    I was angry at everyone. Our teachers also wouldn''t believe me and they wanted me to apologize to

    Helen. My heart burned with rage and sadness as I scanned everyone¡¯s expressions. They were

    staring at me like I was guilty and I hated every single one of them at that moment. Just then, my

    eyes fell on Josh who was mouthing, ¡°Go ahead and apologize¡± and pleading with his eyes.

    I stopped trying to fight and gave in. I agreed to apologize, and as I turned to Helen, Lucas cut in.

    "We have a recording of the scene.¡± He said as he held up a phone high for everyone to see.

    I was happy that there was something to prove my innocence.

    ¡°Who recorded the scene?¡± Mr Scott asked Lucas.

    ¡°Trisha did,¡± Lucas said.

    ¡°What?!¡± I screamed.

    I knew then it would be something that would only incriminate me further. Trisha was surely on

    Helen''s side and they had probably manipted the so-called evidence. Lucas started ying the

    video and increased the volume so we could all hear it clearly. Everyone¡¯s attention was now on the

    phone as they moved closer to watch the video of the scene. I was the only one who saw Helen¡¯s

    triumphant smile. She moved closer to me whispering, ¡°I told you, you are no match for me. I will

    request for the worst punishment for you.¡± She said smiling devilishly before walking off to watch the

    video.

    I stood still as I knew there was no way to prove my innocence. Josh also remained still where he

    was standing. He was staring at me. He didn¡¯t know what to do or say as he was also aware that

    the video might have been tampered with.

    Just then, Mrs Pearson came to me with the phone.

    ¡°Watch this and then prove yourself, Olivia.¡± She said angrily.

    I took the phone from her to watch the video and as expected, I was the only one screaming at

    Helen in the video. The footage did not show when she was whispering into my ears and smiling

    devilishly. Whoever had recorded the scene had only recorded when I had yelled at Helen to shut

    up. They must have paused the video in between because the next scene that yed was when I

    pped Helen.

    So the entire video was only of me yelling and then pping her.

    Mr Scott sighed, "I guess we''re taking this to the pce."

 Chapter 29 The Slap 2

    Chapter 29 The p 2

    Olivia

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone chorused as Helen pretended to protest against it.

    "There''s no need for that please, Olivia and I will work it out!" She yelled against the sound of

    everyone cheering.

    I looked around, oddly hurt by the way they all seemed to relish in the thought of me having to face

    the Alpha over what had just happened. I wasn''t innocent of pping her, and even though it was

    not unprovoked, there was nothing I could do to prove it.

    ¡°Now, everyone should go and change, pack your belongings and head back to the bus. We are

    going back to school.¡± Mr Scott said.

    There were several groans and thanks a lot, Olivia that came after that, but I was too focused on

    calming myself that I ignored them all.

    ¡°As for Olivia and Helen, after dropping the rest of the students at the school, we''ll head directly to

    the Alpha''s pce. You can call your parents so they can meet us there.¡± He added.

    Everyone ran to get changed and in the next few minutes, we were on the bus. I sat with Josh and I

    could see Helen getting all the attention from Lucas and Lucien with Logan sitting quietly, ncing

    at me asionally.

    Most of the ride back home was quiet and uneventful, excluding the girls seated in front of Josh and

    me. They kept discussing what had happened and ming me, loud enough for not just me, but for

    everyone else to hear. I tried to ignore it, but when they talked about me lying that Helen had

    insulted my parents, I became furious. As I was about to stand up to defend myself, Josh pushed

    me back down to my seat.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Olivia? Do you want toplicate this matter further?¡± He said angrily.

    ¡°Josh, this is too much. Helen was the one to me and not me.¡± I said, trying to hold back the

    tears that were now welling up.

    ¡°I know you are innocent but there¡¯s nothing to do about it now except the moon goddess

    intervenes.¡± He said as I rested my head on his shoulder, the tears now silently flowing.

    ¡°The moon goddess hates me,¡± I said as I sobbed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Liv.¡±

    Just then I remembered Mr Scott''s words to tell my parents toe to the pce.

    ¡°Josh, how am I gonna tell my parents what happened? I don¡¯t want them to be ridiculed just

    because of my actions.¡±

    ¡°I already called them when I went to get changed. They should be on their way to the pce by

    now.¡± Josh said.

    ¡°They are going to be so worried, I hate that I dragged them into this," I said sadly as I searched the

    front pocket of my pants for my phone.

    ¡°All will be fine, Liv,¡± Josh said.

    ¡°I hope so," I said as I fished my and unlocked my phone to see my missed calls from my parents. I

    guessed all that had happened didn¡¯t allow me to know that my phone was ringing. Just then a

    message popped up, it was my dad.

    ¡°Josh told us what happened, are you okay? Don''t worry about anything, sweetie. Everything will be

    fine.¡±

    I sniffed as seeing my dad''s message brought a fresh round of tears to my eyes. Just then, we

    heard amotion from the part of the bus where the triplets were seated with Helen.

    ¡°Can you hear yourself? You are out of your mind, Logan.¡± Lucas yelled out.

    ¡°Keep your voice down, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, I only suggested that we shouldn¡¯t take this

    matter to the pce. Neither Helen nor Liv want this.¡± Logan said.

    ¡°Liv, huh? I see what''s happening here. I don''t care what you have to say or what your darling Liv

    wants. We are taking this matter to the pce and that¡¯s final.¡± Lucien added.

    ¡°Please stop this already. You guys shouldn¡¯t fight among yourselves just because of me.¡± Helen

    chipped in.

    I scoffed. She always has to make it about herself.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mr Scott shouted.

    The triplets kept quiet as well as everyone on the bus.

    ¡°There is nothing we can do, I have already reported the matter to school and I¡¯m sure the pce

    would have gotten a hold of it by now. And also, Olivia needs to be punished. That will serve as a

    deterrent to others.¡± Mr Scott said.

    Then he turned to Logan, ¡°And if you still believe Olivia is innocent, just so you know Helen came to

    me and pleaded with me on her behalf. She asked me to let it go and not report it to the pce, but

    that was already after I reported the situation to the school. So Helen is not the culprit here, neither

    is she to me. It¡¯s Olivia and she has to learn to take responsibility for her actions.¡± He added.

    "What the hell does he know about you to say that? He''s acting like he''s such a great teacher when

    we all know that he ignores all the bullying that happens in school." Josh whispered to me angrily.

    "Wee to the world we live in," I said as I dragged him back down on his ear like he had done to

    me earlier. Everyone also sat down after Mr Scott instructed them to. The journey was silent as

    everyone kept ncing back at me. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I brought out my earplugs and put

    them on, listening to music to distract myself. Soon the lull of the bus and the music lured me to

    sleep and I dozed right off.

    Josh tapped my shoulder when we arrived at the school. We all alighted from the bus and we were

    all weed by the vice principal, Mrs ire. She addressed us and informed us that everything

    that had happened concerning me, Helen and the tour guide would be taken off. She asked the rest

    of the students to practice discretion and ordered that there was to be no spreading of gossip or

    negative talk.

    Toote for that, I thought as I recalled the phone recording as the way everyone had jumped in

    their phones once we got back on the bus.

    She instructed everyone else to go home while I, Helen and the triplets were to stay back. She told

    us that the Beta had been informed and we were to all head to the pce immediately.

    ¡°We need witnesses and Trisha had a video saved on her phone. I think she should also go to the

    pce with us.¡± Mr Scott said.

    ¡°Okay, that''s fine. Trisha can join us,¡± Mrs ire replied.

    Everyone went their way while I looked at Josh who was reluctant to leave. I hugged him before

    sending him home with a ¡°I will be fine¡± smile. He finally left when I assured him that I would let him

    know whatever happened and whatever punishment I was given.

    Just then I saw Mrs ire approaching Helen. She smiled as she moved towards her. I saw her

    caressing her face, I heard her telling her that her father was so furious. She even assured her that

    her father said he was going to give me the worst punishment ever.

    I stumbled back in shock as I had expected Mrs ire of all people to have been neutral about the

    matter.

    I guess that only teaches me to not have expectations from people. They''re all the same. I hate this

    pack with every fiber of my being, I thought to myself as Helen smiled at me from over Mrs rk''s

    shoulder as she hugged her.

    I shivered as I imagined several terrible punishments I could get. Mrs ire shot me a re and

    then instructed everyone to get on the bus. Helen went with the triplets in their car and we arrived at

    the pce.

    Everyone had gathered outside the pce including all maids. I saw Sadie grinning hard while

    looking at me. Mrs B looked at me pitifully while other maids gossiped about me as I passed by

    them. Just then I saw Beta Bentley shouting at my parents. I ran over to them, crying. Helen and the

    triplets also arrived. Helen quickly ran over to her father looking as if she had been abused. His

    father made a fuss by checking her body asking her if she was hurt.

    Even in my distress, I couldn''t help thinking, I thought I was a mere Omega, why''s he acting like he

    believes I could hurt her terribly?

    The tour guide was also brought out and forced to go on my knees by the guards. Alpha Damon

    was also seated. I looked at him to see if I would see a hint of the man who had spoken to me

    kindly and asked me to not give up on his sons, but his face was studiously stony and nk. I

    hoped he would believe me but from the expression on his face, I knew that it would never happen.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 30. The Punishment

    Chapter 30. The Punishment

    Olivia

    Without asking any questions from us, Alpha Damon instructed Beta Benley to punish us. My legs

    trembled and my heart started beating like I was in a marathon. I heard my mom cry out and my

    dad''s voice as he tried pleading with the Alpha. I looked at his face to see if he was joking but he

    looked calm and didn¡¯t utter another word.

    He silenced my parents with one look and everyone else also remained quiet as no one dared

    challenge him. I looked at my parents who were holding on to each other looking just as scared as I

    was. We all knew Beta Benley wouldn¡¯t mete out a sentence deserving of what had happened. He

    would go far beyond necessary and condemn the tour guide and me to the worst treatments he

    could think of. Just then Beta Benley stood up, cleared his throat and came forward.

    He pointed at the tour guide and red at him, ¡°You are supposed to be a good example for the

    younger werewolves, but you choose to use your job to harass and take advantage of people who

    are weaker than you. By this, I know that our female and young wolves will not be safe with

    someone like you around."

    He took a deep breath before continuing, "I hereby sentence you to exile. As of today, Jonas Park,

    you are no longer a member of the Red Moon Pack. You are now a rogue, a wolf without a pack

    and you are to be treated like one.¡±

    ¡°Take him away now.¡± He instructed the guards. Oddly Mr Park remained silent as they dragged him

    away. He only shook his head silently as if he knew something we didn''t.

    He spoke softly and I strained my ears to hear him as he said, "The one who is an outcast is the

    one who will save¡­ such a shame."

    I looked around, but it seemed like no one heard him.

    Then Beta Benley moved closer to me. I was trembling as I knew that the punishment he had for

    me would be simr to that of Mr Park. And as much as I hated myck at that moment, being

    exiled was one of the most painful things that could happen to a wolf. Wolves were social creatures,

    and being part of a pack fed that part of us that continuously hungered forpanionship.

    ¡°Olivia Spencer, you should learn how to take responsibility. If you aren''t punished for what you

    have done, you won''t learn. With this punishment, I¡¯m certain your parents will also learn their

    lesson through you as they failed to bring you up to be a responsible member of the pack. However,

    I will be lenient as the recipient of your irresponsible anger, Helen has begged me to do so, so I

    hereby sentence you to punishment by flogging. You will be flogged until you admit that you were

    wrong and if I were you, I will do so immediately.¡± He said.

    With that, he bowed to the Alpha and returned to his seat. I cried out and turned to see my parents

    who were so shocked. They quickly went on their knees begging for forgiveness.

    My heart broke and I could not hold back my tears as my dad shouted, "It''s my fault! I should have

    taught her better! Flog me instead!"

    He tried walking towards the Alpha, but was held back by guards and so was my mom who tried to

    run towards me. They kept pleading but the Beta shut them up.

    ¡°You should be d I was lenient on her. She should also be exiled like that worthless tour guide.¡±

    He yelled out and then he turned to Alpha Damon and bowed slightly, ¡°Pardon me for saying this,

    Alpha, but she doesn¡¯t deserve to be the triplets'' mate.¡± He added.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Benley.¡± Alpha Damon said as he rose to his feet, he pointed to two of the guards and

    instructed them to carry out my punishment. As the guards dragged me away, I saw Helen smiling

    at me wickedly, Lucas and Lucien seemed satisfied with the punishment and only watched

    impassively as I was dragged off, while Logan looked at me worriedly. My parents ran after me

    while the rest of the guards and the maids returned to their duty posts.

    I was tied face down to arge table. Without holding me back, the two guards started flogging me

    with big nks. I flinched at the first beating but remained silent. By the time I was flogged for the

    fourth time, I couldn''t hold back anymore and I cried out. I remained silent as one of them kept

    asking me if I was ready to admit that I was wrong. At my silence, he sighed and they began

    flogging me harder and faster than normal. I had bitten through my lip as blood flooded my mouth,

    and soon I was crying out in pain. My parents wept harder and kept pleading with me to admit that I

    was wrong.

    I finally admitted that I was wrong after I had been flogged about thirty times. At that point, the pain

    seemed to be swallowing me whole as the guards stopped flogging me and released me from

    where I had been tied up.

    My vision was hazy and I stumbled as my parents helped me to my feet. I could feel the blood

    running down my back and I whimpered in pain with each movement that jolted me.

    My dad lifted me up tenderly and cradled me in his arms as he tried to avoid touching where I had

    flogged. He looked down at me with tears running down his face, "I''m so sorry baby. I''m sorry I

    couldn''t protect you."

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°No, Dad. You and mom did your best.¡± I said, giving them a faint smile.

    ¡°We believe you, hon. We know that you wouldn''t have done that without a reason.¡± My mom added

    sadly as she wiped away the blood coating my lips.

    Just then, one of the guards appeared in front of us and informed us that the Alpha wanted to see

    us. However, he said that we were to go separately, my parents first and I would see him privately

    after he was done talking to my parents.

    My dad set me down on my feet and I tried to hide my wince as I red at the guard.

    "I have been punished, why else does he want to see us?"

    The guard shrugged and remained silent. My parents asked him to allow them to help me to my

    room in the pce and get cleaned up before we had to see the Alpha.

    The guard told them they were to go immediately and offered to help me to my room. My parents

    looked at me and I nodded, telling them to go and that I would be fine. The guard helped me to the

    door of my room and quickly returned back to his post. I pushed the door open and Logan was

    sitting on my bed. He looked at me and quickly ran over to help me as I walked gingerly into the

    room

    ¡°You are a mess, Liv. Why didn''t you just admit to it immediately?¡± He asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one at fault, yet I was the only one who got punished. I felt wronged, Logan.¡± I replied,

    trying to hold back my tears.

    "How many times were you flogged?!" He eximed as he saw the state of my back. I said nothing,

    only tried to smile as he looked at me with something in his eyes I didn''t want to have to think about.

    ¡°I know you were innocent and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t prove it. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you.¡± He said as

    he led me to my bed.

    That was when I saw the first aid kit seated at the foot of my bed.

    ¡°It''s fine, thank you for trying. And thank you for believing in me, Logan.¡± I said softly as I looked up

    at him

    He sighed and kissed me on my forehead, gently wrapping me in his arms. I stiffened when his arm

    brushed against my back.

    He hurriedly pulled away and sat me down on the bed. "Sorry, sorry. Let''s get you cleaned up."

    I smiled faintly at his reaction. He sat behind me on the bed and ced the first aid box beside me.

    He opened it and cleared his throat as I took off my shirt, left in my sports bra. He cleaned my back

    and started dressing my injuries.

    We remained like that for a couple of seconds, silent as he took care of me.

    ¡°Helen has been threatening you, hasn''t she?¡± He blurted out suddenly.

    ¡°What¡­ that¡¯s not true,¡± I said, stammering.

    ¡°I saw everything, Olivia." He said.

 Chapter 31. Childhood of the Four

    Chapter 31. Childhood of the Four

    Logan''s POV

    "Don''t lie to me, Olivia."

    She blinked rapidly before replying, "I''m not."

    I sighed and tried not to smile. She had always done that even if she didn''t know it. Whenever she

    lied, she would blink rapidly and her voice would take on a higher pitch than normal.

    It was cute, just like how everything about her was.

    Woah, focus Logan. No sappy shit.

    "I saw her smirk just after you pped her, and also when the Beta dered what your punishment

    would be. It got me thinking, and I''m not as blind to Helen''s faults as my brothers are. I know she

    might be capable of things my brothers wouldn''t believe.

    She sighed and crossed her arms, "Why do they trust her so much? They treat her like¡­"

    "It''s a long story."

    "Tell me."

    I finished dressing her injuries, and closed the first aid box, cing it back on the floor before

    turning to face her. I removed my jacket and wrapped it gingerly around her and smiled when she

    brushed enchantingly.

    I cleared my throat and sat beside her. Then I started telling her the story of how my brothers and I

    met Helen and how we got so close.

    "My brothers and I met Helen when we were only six years old, then Helen was four years old. Her

    mother, Mrs Benley, was our mother¡¯s friend. They had been best friends since their childhood. My

    mother even told us that there was a time Mrs Benley fancied herself in love with our father but as

    fate would have it, my mother was chosen as the Alpha¡¯s mate."

    I saw a smile sh across Olivia¡¯s face when I mentioned the love triangle between our parents and

    Mrs Benley.

    Oliva looked at me with an eyebrow cocked and gestured for me to continue. I smiled and did so

    ignoring the emotions that coursed through me as she stared at me intensely.

    She''s only enthralled by what you are saying, nothing else.

    "Mrs Benley gave up on our father once she realized that her best friend was his mate. Oddly

    enough, they didn''t stop being friends and they remained close as ever despite everything that had

    happened. A few months after that, she realized Beta Benley was her mate and then they got

    married. Beta Henley wasn''t the Beta then, but he was one of Dad''s trusted advisors. I guess this

    only served to draw them all closer.

    Apparently, we knew each other as babies but due to the fact that Mrs Henley was away for a

    couple of years, we didn''t really meet until we were much older.

    Helen first came to the pce when she was four years old and her mother was back. Her mom

    always brought her along whenever she came to visit our mom. We were six years old boys and still

    thought girls had cooties, so imagine our annoyance when our mom introduced her to us and told

    us to always care for her and protect her like she was our sister."

    Olivia''s giggle brought me out of my reminiscent haze and I basked in it before going on.

    "My mom had a difficult time during her pregnancy with us and she was advised to not have any

    more kids. She had always wanted a girl, and so she treated Helen like she was hers and even

    spoiled her. Well, I couldn¡¯t me her. My brothers and I were terrors as kids".

    I gave Olivia a mock re when she said, "And you still are."

    "Anyways, we terrorized the entire pce and several nannies quit because they couldn''t handle

    us. We were always ying outside, wrestling, climbing trees and generally causing trouble, so

    when Helen, who loved tea parties and dressing up and all that girly stuff, came around, my mom

    fell head over heels in love with her. She demanded that Helen''s mom bring her to the pce to

    visit her every day.

    And so, our fathers would be having their discussions and meetings while we would grudgingly

    hang out with Helen in the garden while our mothers also spent time together."

    "That sounds¡­sweet," Olivia said.

    I looked at her to see her wrinkling her nose adorably. If my suspicions about Helen bullying her

    were right, I knew that it would be difficult for her to listen to something like what I was saying at that

    moment.

    I wanted her to understand why my brothers were so attached to Helen so I went on, "There was a

    time when Helen''s mom took her to visit her sister who was mated to a man from another pack.

    Even though we had always acted like she was an annoying little sister we didn''t want around, we

    soon began to miss her and so we cried our eyes out to Mrs Benley to bring her back. Our moms

    wouldugh then about the fact that Helen had also cried to her mother to bring us to her. They only

    spent a day with her aunt and came back the very next day.

    After that incident, we fully epted her into our little trio and began to treat her like she was our

    sister indeed. We had always protected her from those who tried to hurt her and she also treated us

    like we were her brothers. When¡­ When our mom¡­died, everyone was telling us to be strong and

    to not show our emotions as we were heirs to one of the strongest packs on the continent and we

    couldn''t afford to appear weak. Helen dragged us to her room after the funeral was over and just sat

    down with us, silent, hugging us until we eventually gave in to the tears."

    Olivia''s eyes were now brimming with tears as she whispered, "I''m sorry about your mom."

    "It''s okay. It''s just¡­ now you know why we, especially Lucien and Lucas, are so protective of her."

    "I do now. I just¡­it''s hard for me to believe that we are talking about the same Helen."

    She grabbed my hands. "Can you talk to your brothers for me? They''ll listen to you."

    "I¡­"

    Just as quickly, she dropped my hand and stood up, clenching my jacket around her. "No, sorry I

    asked. There''s no point now, I''ve already been flogged and humiliated, she''s gotten what she

    wanted."

    She walked over to the tiny wardrobe in the corner and opened it, searching through the clothes in

    it. Her tone had been flippant when she spoke but with the way her shoulders appeared tensed, I

    knew that she was upset.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    I walked closer, "I''m sorry, Olivia. About Helen, my brothers and the way we''ve been treating you."

    She grabbed a piece of clothing and clenched it to her chest as she turned around to face me. "It''s

    okay, Logan. You don''t have to apologize for them to me."

    "Olivia.."

    "I''m sorry, can you leave? I have to get changed."

    "Alright, take care of yourself. I''ll talk to my brothers and Miss B on your behalf, you can have the

    rest of the week off."

    She didn''t look up as she muttered, "Thank you."

    I turned around to leave, an odd ufortable feeling in my chest. I rubbed my chest as I left the

    room and put my hand down when I saw the guard waiting outside her room. I closed the door

    behind me and motioned for the guard to follow me.

    We walked until we were far away from Olivia''s room so that I didn''t have to worry about her

    overhearing us as we spoke.

    I stopped walking and turned to him. "What were you doing outside the room? Eavesdropping?"

    The guard''s eyes widened. "No, Your Highness. I would never. You opened the door just as I got to

    the room and was about to knock."

    "Why?"

    "The Alpha asked to meet with her. He just finished talking to her parents."

    "Do you know why?"

    "I.. I''m not certain, Your Highness."

    "You can tell me, you won''t get into trouble."

    "I truly don''t know, your highness."

    I sighed. "Well, do you know what he and her parents talked about?"

    He cleared his throat, beseeching me with his eyes. "I¡­I can''t say."

    I moved closer to him. "You said that you can''t say, not that you don''t know. It means you were

    listening in on the Alpha''s private conversation. Tell me, and I won''t say a word."

    "Well, he apologized to her parents. He said he had to do what he did because all evidence pointed

    to her. He said that he has met her personally and he knows that she is not the type to do such¡­

    He also said something about the Beta and his daughter, but I didn''t hear what he said."

    When did Father meet with Olivia? And how could he be so sure? What did he say about Helen and

    her dad?

    "Your Highness?" The guard''s question brought me out of my thoughts.

    "You can go now. And I''m sure I don''t have to tell you to keep what happened here a secret."

    "Of course, Your Highness." He bowed and left.

 Chapter 32. The Alphas Plea

    Chapter 32. The Alpha''s Plea

    Olivia''s POV

    I heard a knock on my door, I frowned slightly because I thought it would be Logan. I moved to open

    the door, ¡°What do you want Logan? I¡¯m still getting dressed.¡± I said as I pulled the door open.

    I was surprised to see a guard, he bowed slightly and I muttered something, surprised he was

    bowing to me, and then he informed me that the Alpha was finished talking to my parents and had

    asked to see me. I told him I would right out and closed the door, hurriedly taking off the rest of my

    clothes to get changed.

    I changed quickly and headed out. The guard led me to what seemed to be the Alpha¡¯s study. Alpha

    Damon instructed the guard to return to his post and asked me to sit down across from him. I felt a

    little bit scared as I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say to me or what he told my parents.

    I bowed respectfully before taking my seat and then he looked at me worriedly. He seemed to be

    lost for words. There was a minute of silence and then I broke the silence by asking about my

    parents'' whereabouts.

    ¡°They are waiting for you outside the pce.¡± He said.

    ¡°Are you okay? I know it hurts so I will instruct the pce doctor to send you some ointments.¡± He

    added.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, your Majesty. Prince Logan helped me dress the wound already.¡± I said

    respectfully.

    ¡°Logan did that?¡± He asked, looking surprised.

    Should I have said that?

    I nodded and waited for him to say another word but it didn''te. He only looked at me and after

    some minutes he cleared his throat, ¡°I''ll inform the chief of staff that you won''t be able toe to

    work for a few days. You should spend some time at home to get better. You can resume at the

    pce anytime, once you are fully healed and recovered.¡± He said.

    ¡°And I¡¯m so sorry for how you were treated. I know you are not that kind of person. I wish I could

    say more, but I had to let you get punished for reasons you may not understand.¡± He added.

    ¡°I appreciate your kind gesture, your Majesty.¡± I said respectively, my heart pounding in my chest as

    I thought of the next words I was about to say, ¡°But I don¡¯t think I will being back to the pce.

    What happened earlier already shows that the princes don''t want me. They already rejected me,

    and with all due respect, Your Majesty, I do not want to be around them anymore¡± I added.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He sighed heavily before leaning across the huge mahogany desk. ¡°Your parents also said the

    same thing but didn¡¯t you just say now that Logan attended to your wounds? That shows you are

    getting through to them, albeit slowly. I can assure you that my sons are worth you waiting for them.

    All I can ask is that you please do not give up on them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lucas and Lucien will surelye around as well and for Helen, I think you girls just need

    some time to get to know each other very well. She is a sweet girl, and I''m sure it was all a

    misunderstanding. And the Beta might seem cruel, but he is just extremely strict and protective of

    his daughter.¡± He added.

    With what Logan just told me, I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to expose Helen''s true colors. Even the

    Alpha had fallen for her act hook, line and sinker.

    I cleared my throat, "If I may, Your Majesty, may I ask why you''re doing all this?"

    He smiled. "Because I can see what you and those hard-headed sons of mine can''t see yet. And

    you may not know it yet, but having a mate is one of the greatest things a wolf can experience in

    their lifetime. So please, just keep trying."

    ¡°I will think about it, your Majesty,¡± I said bowing slightly.

    ¡°Good. Your parents also told me that they have to discuss it with you. And that the decision is

    yours only to make.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep them waiting, get going and make sure you take good care of yourself for me

    and my stubborn triplets.¡± He said smiling.

    I chuckled at hisst statement, I thanked him, bid him goodbye and bowed before leaving his

    room.

    As I walked through the hallways, I became conscious of how the maids and other people I walked

    past seemed to stare at me for longer than necessary. A couple of maids even whispered to each

    other and gave me dirty looks upon seeing me.

    I guess everyone now knows what happened. I can only wonder what school will be like.

    I kept my head hung low and picked up the pace as I hurried to leave the pce behind. Right as I

    turned the corner that led to the back door that the workers in the pce used, I felt a tap on my

    shoulder. I looked back to see that it was Helen smiling devilishly. She grabbed my wrist and I

    struggled to release myself from her grip as she dragged me to an empty room in the pce. She

    locked the door and pushed me down to a chair. I winced at the pain that coursed through my back

    before yelling at her, ¡°What on earth do you want now, Helen?¡±

    She smiled and bent down to whisper into my ears, ¡°I want you gone, Olivia.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all. You''ve gotten your wish already as I won¡¯t being to the pce anymore.

    You can marry the princes for all I care.¡± I yelled as I stood up from the chair.

    She pushed me back to the chair and I could only curse her inwardly as my back throbbed in

    protest and I winced.

    I kept quiet as I remembered how I fell into her trap at the beach.

    She moved closer to me and scoffed, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t being back again even if the

    triplets called you back?¡±

    ¡°If the triplets do call me back, that really shows you haven''t yed your cards right, doesn''t it?.¡± I

    shot back, smiling.

    She turned away from me and pushed the door open, she turned back to me, ¡°Oh Olivia, if you

    know what''s best for you and you don''t want a repeat of what happened today, stay away from the

    triplets and the pce." She said before mming the door.

    I sighed before I stood up to get out of the room. I ran out of the pce and I saw my parents

    standing by their car. They looked sad, so I ran to give them both a hug. They both hugged me

    tightly causing me to make a sound. They released me instantly checking for where I was hurt.

    ¡°You are just so stubborn like your dad.¡± My mom yelled out. ¡°Had you admitted immediately, you

    wouldn''t be in such pain.¡± She added.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Lily. I don¡¯t want us to think about that horrible scene anymore. What matters is that she is

    fine.¡± My father said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I need to attend to your wounds better.¡± My mom said as she led me into the car.

    My dad also entered the car.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Mom. Logan already dressed my wounds. The only ce left untouched was my

    buttocks.¡± I said smiling.

    ¡°Those brats, acting like they care when all they did was to bully you.¡± My mom said.

    ¡°What did you talk about with Alpha Damon?¡± I asked them.

    ¡°We will discuss that when we get home.¡± My dad said as he started the car.

    ¡°And also, Josh called earlier to ask about you. He said you were not picking up so I exined

    everything to him.¡± My mom said.

    Just then I brought out my phone from my bag and I saw that I had missed some calls from Josh.

    Just then a message came in, it was Josh again.

    ¡°Do you want to go with me to visit Gwen?¡±

 Chapter 33. A visit to Gwen

    Chapter 33. A visit to Gwen

    Olivia

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied to Josh, smiling at the suggestion before returning my phone to my backpack.

    ¡°Is that Josh?¡± my mom asked from the passenger seat.

    ¡°Yeah, I think he is trying to make me forget about all this by taking me along with him to see

    Gwen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of him. How I wished he was your mate. He is such a sweet boy¡­ just like

    me.¡± My dad said as he chuckled.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Dad. Eww¡­ Josh and I¡­ no way, we''re like siblings¡± I said.

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t hear anything about the rogues that attacked us earlier. Did they finish the

    investigation already?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Oh, about that, the Beta already addressed that before you arrived from school. They said that the

    rogues might have been trying to harm the princes and that they will investigate further.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh,¡± I said, biting my lip at the thought of the triplets being hurt. Thinking of the rogue attack

    made me remember my suspicions and I hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°About the attack, I think Helen might know something about that. She acted really suspicious when

    we were attacked, Mom and she didn''t want to investigate.¡± I added.

    ¡°Not again, Liv.¡± My dad barked. I jumped as I had rarely ever heard my dad address me with that

    tone before.

    ¡°You got punished and was flogged because of that girl and now you are still talking about her being

    suspicious. I don¡¯t want you to have anything to do with her anymore. Do you have any idea what

    your mother and I went through seeing you get punished? I don''t want you to say her name, talk

    about her or even think about her. Understood?¡± He added.

    ¡°Alright, Dad,¡± I replied reluctantly.

    Just then we arrived at our house. Josh was standing at the front door and he ran over to me. He

    looked at me and rubbed his eyes before grabbing my arm and cing his arm around his neck to

    support me. Mom also grabbed my hand to support me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk.¡± I said as I tried to release myself from their hold.

    ¡°You are not.¡± My mom snapped at me.

    "Moooom," I whined.

    ¡°Okay, at least allow Josh to support you if you don¡¯t want the both of us to do it.¡± She added.

    I finally gave up and allowed Josh to help me. We all went in. My mom quickly went into her room to

    get some ointment while my dad started to massage my leg. Josh looked worried, sighing like an

    old man.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Josh. We''re wolves, remember? I''ll bepletely healed soon.¡± I said.

    ¡°You are not fine, Liv. Of course, you are a werewolf, but we can also feel pain too. Helen is such a

    bitch. She is cruel and mean and as for the triplets, they are just stupid. I mean, how can they be so

    blind? Do they choose to be or are we just gonna have people who can''t even see past a female''s

    obvious lies as our Alphas in the future.¡± He rambled angrily.

    "Josh! Watch it, they''re still the Princes you know."

    ¡°Josh''s right, Olivia. I have never been so ashamed of the pack nor have I hated myck of power

    as I did today. How can they do this to their mate?¡± My dad added.

    I smiled at them, ¡°I¡¯m good, Dad. You shouldn''t be like that. I promise you I''m fine, okay?¡± I said.

    He grunted and looked away, blinking rapidly.

    My heart squeezed and even though I had been insisting that I was fine, I was distraught and angry

    at the entire pack for the way weaker wolves like Josh, my parents and I were treated.

    ¡°Josh, when are we visiting Gwen? I''ve got nothing but free time, I won¡¯t be going back to the

    pce and I won¡¯t be attending school for a couple of days either.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Josh asked happily.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t go to school either. We should use this opportunity to forget what

    happened and also enjoy ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I understand why Olivia won¡¯t be going to school, but Josh you have to give me a solid reason why

    you won¡¯t be going to school.¡± My dad asked with a stern voice but smiling.

    ¡° I have to take care of Olivia,¡± Josh said, smiling sheepishly.

    My dad and I were stillughing when my mom returned to the sitting room.

    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± She asked as she walked in.

    I told her what happened.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you go to school? I know you are hurt, I can still ept that you stay at home for a few

    days and you can also go with Josh to visit Gwen, but you have to return to school when you are

    okay. The school won¡¯t give you the whole year to recuperate.¡± My mom said as she dropped the

    ointment on the table.

    ¡°Mom, the whole school knows about what happened and I''m sure they know by now how I was

    punished. I don''t want to go, I''ll only get insulted and made fun of.¡± I whispered sadly.

    ¡°You have to show them how strong you are, my darling. You are better than them. You shouldn¡¯t

    give up because of those brats.¡± She said with her hands on her hips, but I saw the worried

    expression on her face.

    ¡°Okay, mom. I will only spend a few days at home and return back to school next week.¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±

    ¡°Josh, it¡¯s gettingte already. Are you having dinner with us? If not, you should probably be on your

    way home so that your parents don''t get worried.¡± My dad said.

    Josh stood up to leave and my parents walked him off to the front door. My mom helped me to my

    room and applied the ointment on my buttocks before leaving for the kitchen to cook. Iid down on

    my front on my bed as I thought about everything that had happened and Logan''s surprising

    behavior. I eventually slept off without having dinner.

    The next morning¡­

    I groaned and forced my eyes to open as the sunlight that was shining through my windows woke

    me up. Just as I sat up, my phone pinged and I checked to see that I had a message from Logan.

    Hey, Olivia. How are you feeling?

    Good morning. I¡¯m good, thank you.

    I replied to him and then my stomach grumbled.

    Why didn''t Mom wake me up for dinner? I¡¯m so hungry, I thought as I slid out of bed.

    I quickly headed downstairs to get something to eat and then I saw Josh sitting on the couch with

    his backpack.

    ¡°We are visiting Gwen today.¡± He yelled out as soon as he saw me, smiling.

    ¡°Woooo!¡± I screamed with my hands thrust out forming the rock on! sign.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally meeting with Josh¡¯s mate.¡± I teased him, taking pleasure in the blush that bloomed on his

    cheeks.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about?¡± My dad asked as he brought out a tray of food from the kitchen,

    wearing an apron and oven mitts. My mom also came out behind him.

    ¡°Dad, did you prepare breakfast?¡± I asked, surprisingly.

    ¡°Anything for my baby.¡± He said as he ced the tray on the table.

    ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± I said as I moved to hug him.

    "I should get more flogged often if it means I get to have your infamous pancakes." I teased as my

    eyes ran over the food hungrily.

    "Olivia Rose Spencer!"

    I turn to see both my mom and dad ring at me.

    "Sorry, too soon?" I smiled at them sheepishly.

    My dad shook his head and we all sat to have our breakfast, Josh also joined us.

    ¡°Mom, Josh and I are traveling to see Gwen today.¡±

    ¡°Well, we heard you guys shouting earlier and Josh came here with his huge backpack this

    morning.¡± My dad said smiling.

    Josh had a wide smile on his face and I snorted.

    ¡°Are you that happy to see Gwen?¡± He asked Josh who was now blushing.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Josh replied simply, but my heart ached at the longing and excitement I heard in his voice.

    If only¡­ Don''t think about it, Olivia. Focus on the present and enjoy breakfast with your family.

    ¡°My parents can¡¯t wait to meet her too.¡± He added.

    "Are they going with us?" I asked with my mouth full.

    My mom tsked and I smiled in apology.

    "No, they''ll meet her via Facetime."

    We all smiled and then I quickly finished my food. I headed back to my room to get prepared for the

    journey. As soon as I was done packing, I ran back to join my parents and Josh in the sitting room.

    ¡°I¡¯m done packing, Josh,¡± I said, panting.

    ¡°We are spending the weekend with Gwen, did you pack enough clothes?¡± Josh asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And your ointment?¡± Mom asked.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied reluctantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom,¡± I added.

    ¡°You are going with the ointment.¡± She said as she ran to her room. We all smiled as she left and

    hurriedly wiped the smile off our faces when she came back with it. She ced it inside my

    backpack and she hugged me for a minute, taking care to not touch my back before releasing me.

    ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± My dad said.

    Josh and I bid them goodbye and then we left, zooming off in Josh''s Dad''s car.

 Chapter 34. Father and daughter, the evil duo

    Chapter 34. Father and daughter, the evil duo

    Helen

    I ran to the triplets room, and I hugged Lucas and Lucien, ¡°Thank you for standing up for me. But

    you shouldn¡¯t have allowed us to bring the matter to the pce. Poor Olivia¡­¡± I trailed off, trying my

    best to look disturbed as I stared up at them through myshes.

    ¡°You are wee, Helen. Olivia may be our mate but I won¡¯t tolerate any bad behavior from her,

    not from any member of the pack, no matter who they are.¡± Lucas said to me as he walked over to a

    couch and sat.

    I hated hearing the words, Olivia and mateing from Lucas'' mouth, but I had no choice but to

    give a fake smile.

    Lucien led me over to his massive bed and we both plopped down on it, Lucien automatically

    wrapping me in his arms.

    I smirked inwardly, Out of the three, Lucien would be the easiest.

    "Where''s Logan?" I asked as my gaze searched the room for him.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where he is,¡± Lucien said as he turned me around to face him and scanned my

    face.

    ¡°Your face looks bruised.¡± He clicked as he gently ran his fingers over where Olivia pped.

    I flinched and smiled inwardly when his eyes caught the flinch and his jaw clenched.

    I wrapped my arms around his wrist and whispered, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I will take care of that when I get

    home.¡± I said.

    ¡°No, we should be the ones to take care of you. I mean, Olivia did it so we ought to clean up the

    mess she made.¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°But why did Olivia do such a thing? I thought long about it but I don¡¯t have any answer. She''s not

    usually like that. She might be prickly and rude, but physical violence¡­¡± Lucas mused from where

    he was seated on the couch.

    Uh oh

    I cleared my throat. "I don''t know either, Luke. I only wanted to talk to her about Mr. Park. Maybe

    she was distraught." I shrugged inwardly and continued, "And I know she''s probably not my biggest

    fan. She''s your mate, but you guys rejected her and you''re always hanging out with me. I can only

    imagine how she must be feeling at the moment."

    "Hmm¡­ I''ll have to talk to her." Lucas hummed and my heart skipped as he stared at me with those

    deliciously dark eyes of his.

    Ugh! Olivia! Olivia! I''m getting so sick and tired of hearing that name.

    "I should go. With everything that happened today, Mr. Park and¡­ I''m not feeling too good¡­" I

    trailed off

    3, 2, 1.

    "About that? Are you okay? Do you need someone to talk to? You can stay here if you need to."

    ¡°I will be fine.¡± I said.

    ¡°Okay, at least let us treat the bruise on your face before you go back home,¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°Yeah. Let me call the kitchen to get us some ice packs.¡± Lucas said.

    I finally gave up and then Lucas took the phone to make the call to the kitchen.

    ¡°Tell Olivia to bring in some ice packs now.¡± He said angrily and dropped the phone.

    I fumed at the mention of her name.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Olivia is not at the pce, remember, Lucas.¡± I said sadly.

    ¡°Oh. Miss B would understand me.¡± He said nonchntly.

    Just then, a maid came in with the ice packs, she bowed slightly before handing over the ice packs

    to Lucien. She left the room and then Lucien ced the ice pack on my cheek.

    ¡°Thanks so much, Lucien.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He said.

    Just then, Logan came in. He was hunched over and barely nced at us as he headed to the door

    that led to his room.

    ¡°Where have you been? Don¡¯t tell me you were with Olivia," Lucas said angrily.

    Logan stilled and turned to face Lucas who was flowering at his brother. ¡°I was in the pce," he

    replied.

    ¡°Doing what? You think I don¡¯t know what you are up to. You even sided with Olivia earlier. Did you

    even think about Helen and what she must have gone through?¡± Lucien said as he dropped the ice

    pack and walked over to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to argue with you guys. Helen, your father is waiting for you outside the

    pce.¡± Logan said as he continued walking towards his room door.

    ¡°Alright, Logan.¡± I said before turning to Lucas and Lucien, ¡°You guys should stop attacking him, I¡¯m

    sure he was so surprised to find out that Olivia could do such a thing, just like you were Lucas. And

    if he was worried, he''s her mate after all.¡± I added.

    ¡°You should go and meet your father, Helen. Don¡¯t worry about Logan.¡± Lucas said.

    I hugged Lucas and Lucien and only waved goodbye to Logan who was looking at me oddly before

    heading out to meet my father. I got out of the pce and he was already in the car.

    I don''t like the way Logan was looking at me. I''m fairly certain he was with Olivia before he came to

    their suite. What on earth could they have talked about?

    ¡°Hey, Dad.¡± I called as the driver opened the back seat door for me to enter.

    I hugged him tightly, ¡°Helen, it¡¯s okay. You are not a baby anymore.¡± My dad said smiling.

    ¡°Thanks for getting justice for me.¡± I said as I gave him a peck on his cheek and sat back.

    ¡°Anything for my baby. You deserve all the good things in the whole world. No one dares mess with

    my daughter and go scot-free.¡± He said smiling.

    ¡°I love you, Dad,¡± I said smiling and then my stomach grumbled.

    ¡°You are hungry?¡± He said smiling.

    "I haven''t eaten all day." I pouted

    ¡°Then let''s feed you. Mr Murphy, step on it, my baby is hungry.¡± He said smiling.

    Then we arrived at our house. The pce rival, as I called it. It was not only huge, but was also

    modeled to look just like the Alpha''s pce.

    ¡°Finally, home atst.¡± I said as I jumped out of the car excitedly.

    My dad also alighted from the car and we walked into the foyer like he was walking me down the

    aisle.

    ¡°This is how you should walk me when I¡¯m getting married to the triplets.¡± I said smiling.

    ¡°As you wish for, my darling girl.¡±

    The maids greeted us as we walked in, they relieved us of our bags, while the others led us to the

    table to eat. After which, my dad excused them. I rolled my eyes at him.

    ¡°Why will you excuse them? What if we need something?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°We need to talk, Helen.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± I said as I stuffed my mouth.

    ¡°About Olivia, I know the girl isn¡¯t capable of hurting you.¡±

    Busted.

    I wiped my mouth with a napkin before replying. ¡°You are right. I only allowed her to p me so that

    I could put her in her ce. She is too rude and arrogant. and what? She is the triplets'' mate? Ha! I

    can never ept that. Over my dead body will she be the Luna of this pack.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what about the tour guide?¡±

    I cleared my throat, ¡°Well, he said something strange to us about a painting we saw at the museum,

    and he kept on looking at Olivia, so I was only trying to get more information from him but I was

    caught by Olivia, so he had to be a scapegoat.¡±

    My dad nodded his head and then continued eating.

    ¡°Are you going to punish me?¡± I asked as I scanned his face for a sign he was mad.

    ¡°No. But you have to let me know whatever you are nning ahead so that I can get ready for it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Okay.¡± I said as I returned back to my food.

    A few minutes passed before I spoke again.

    ¡°I know you are also behind the rogue''s attacks.¡± I said sharply.

    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 35. Father and Daughter, the Evil Duo Part II

    Chapter 35. Father and Daughter, the Evil Duo Part II

    Helen

    My dad narrowed his eyes at me, as I chewed on my food and stared back with an innocent

    expression on my face

    ¡°I know nothing about the attack.¡± He said after a few minutes of silence. ¡°And again, you shouldn¡¯t

    use people without concrete evidence.¡± He added.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of what I¡¯m saying, Dad. I am fairly certain you were behind the rogue attack.¡± I said.

    ¡°Focus on your food, Helen.¡± My dad said sharply.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said nonchntly as I continued stuffing my mouth.

    A minute passed and I couldn''t take it anymore. ¡°Dad, won¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡±

    ¡°Helen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only curious, please Dad. It¡¯s not like I am gonna report you to anyone. I mean, you are my dad,

    after all.¡± I said with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Fine. I know nothing about the attack and that¡¯s it.¡± He said. ¡°So no more questions.¡± He added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I said as I finished my meal. I wiped my mouth with a napkin and dropped it on

    my te, pushing my chair back as I stood to go up into my room.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± My Dad said, still smiling.

    I went to my room and mmed the door closed, taking satisfaction in the way the sound

    reverberated through the house. I jumped on my bed and then I scrolled through my phone to check

    some pictures I took with Lucien at the beach. I smiled at how lovely we looked and kissed his

    handsome, smiling face. I put down my phone and then my gaze wandered to the big picture frame

    hung on the wall beside my bed. It was the picture I took with the triplets when I had my 16th

    birthday. And then I remembered that my 18th birthday wasing up soon.

    Then ideas starteding in about the kind of gift I should request from the princes. Ever since I

    knew them, they had always given me expensive and girly gifts, basically whatever I asked for.

    From the dolls in my rooms to some of my most expensive shoes, bags and hair essories, they

    were all gifts from the princes and my dad.

    I won¡¯t ask for anything childish this time around.

    Should I just ask them to allow me to live in the pce with them?

    I would look cheap right?

    I shouldn¡¯t do that, right?

    I kept asking myself these questions and at the same time thinking of what to get from them as my

    birthday gift. I wanted it to be something meaningful, something that would prove that I was finally

    getting close to their hearts.

    ¡°Oh, I should ask for customized, matching rings for the four of us,¡± I screamed out loud.

    Iughed out loud at the thought and fell back on my bed rolling from one end to another. Just then

    my phone pinged. It was a Facetime call.

    It must be the triplets.

    I smiled at myself, I quickly went to the mirror to check myself. I wanted to look frail and fragile. I

    wiped my mouth clean of the lipstick staining it, ruffled my hair to look rough and then went back to

    bed. I covered myself with the nket and then I reached out to my phone and unlocked it only to

    see that the caller was Tina.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I cursed as I picked up the phone.

    Tina blinked at the other end, she was so surprised at my tone that her mouth hung open before

    she snapped it close.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I called at the wrong time, right ?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I yelled out.

    She flinched, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I only wanted to ask if we did the task well.¡± She said.

    ¡°What task?¡± I asked angrily.

    ¡°The video of you and Olivia.¡± I rolled my eyes at the way her voice dropped to a whisper.

    ¡°You guys did well and after all, you weren¡¯t the one who took the video, it was Trisha,¡± I said

    angrily.

    ¡°But you guys did well and Olivia was also punished by flogging. Make sure the whole school hears

    about it. The entire school should be buzzing so much about it, that she''ll never want to show her

    face again. And add exaggerations as well! Do I have to teach you guys everything? What kind of

    bullies are you? I want you to go harder on Olivia.¡± I said and I hung up without waiting for her

    response.

    I threw my phone on my bed and then I covered myself with my nket. I was fuming under the

    nket because I thought the triplets were the ones calling me.

    Stupid Tina. Ruined my mood.

    ¡°Why are they not calling me?¡±

    ¡°They should be worried about me right now.¡±

    ¡°Was my acting not good enough?¡±

    Just then I remembered the look on Logan''s face earlier.

    ¡°Did he catch on to something?¡± I mused out loud as I groaned and threw a mini tantrum under the

    nkets.

    They still feel something for her.

    They can¡¯t just keep talking about her. I need to do something to prevent that bitch froming

    back to the pce once and for all. I have to act fast before those idiots do something that''ll make

    the mate bond click in ce.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I couldn¡¯t think of anything at the moment, just then I heard a knock. I stood up to see who it was.

    ¡°Little miss, the Beta wants you in his study now.¡± The maid said.

    ¡°For crying out loud, stop calling me that! I¡¯m not a little miss.¡± I screamed.

    ¡°Is Miss Helen tooplicated for you to pronounce? I know you didn¡¯t have any educational

    qualifications and you are a filthy omega too, that doesn¡¯t justify the fact you are dumb.¡± I said

    angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Helen.¡± She said bowing slightly.

    ¡°Gosh! I hate omegas!¡± I said as I got out of my bed and pushed her out of my room and mmed

    the door closed.

    I dressed up to meet my father and then an idea popped in on how to deal with Olivia. I ran out of

    my room and then I got to my father¡¯s study. He was busy reading a book while sipping coffee.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a cellphone, Dad,¡± I said as I sat across from him. He looked confused.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He asked as he looked up at me with his brows furrowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that filthy omega in my room again. I don¡¯t want her as my personal maid. If you want

    me toe downstairs, you can call or message me,¡± I said.

    He smiled, ¡°She is here to work and not to eat, Helen.¡±

    ¡°She annoys me so much and is just so dumb.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will talk to her.¡± He said.

    I smiled at him and then asked him why he called for me.

    He cleared his throat, and dropped the book he was reading, ¡°I called you to ask what you want for

    your birthday. I know it¡¯s around the corner. Do you want a grand party or just a small party? What

    gifts do you want?¡±

    ¡°You know I love grand parties and this time around, I want you to invite Olivia and her parents,¡± I

    said smiling.

    ¡°You mean, the girl who pped you? The princes'' mate? Did I hear that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want her toe.¡±

    ¡°You know she won¡¯t want to attend the party. She got flogged because of you.¡± My dad said.

    ¡°You have to make sure she is present. You can just tell her parents that I want to apologize, I¡¯m

    sure they would want that,¡± I said.

    ¡°Are you nning something again?¡± He asked as he rolled his eyes.

    Busted

    ¡°I only want to prove to her that she dare not mess with me. You don¡¯t have to do anything this time

    around, I will n everything well.¡± I said to him.

    He only nodded his head and leaned back against his chair.

    ¡°Okay, I will make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I need to get back to my room,¡± I said as I moved to kiss him on the cheek before

    returning to my room.

    As soon as I got in, I jumped on my bed happily imagining the look that would be on Olivia¡¯s face by

    the time I was done with her at my birthday party.

    I unlocked my phone and sent a text to Tina, she replied immediately and then I dropped my phone.

    I screamed happily into my pillow with excitement.

    ¡°OLIVIA SPENCER, I will break you!¡±

 Chapter 36 A Visit to Gwen II

    Chapter 36 A Visit to Gwen II

    Olivia

    ¡°Thank you so much, Josh. I needed this¡± I said to him as he was driving.

    ¡°Its nothing, Liv. Anything for you.¡± He said without looking at me as he kept his gaze on the road.

    ¡°Your driving seems to have improved. Have you been training without me?¡± I said.

    Josh and I had always been learning how to drive with his dad''s car. He had gotten his driver''s

    license a while ago while I was still stuck with my learner''s permit as I had always been a little

    scared of driving.

    ¡°Not really.¡± He said still fixed on watching the road. I smiled when I noted the way his hands

    gripped the steering wheel tightly.

    I smiled at him and brought out some pancakes my mom packed for us. I ate some and I also fed

    him some.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Do you think I should return back to the pce?¡± I blurted which made him jerk in surprise. He

    gave me a harsh re and pulled over to the side of the road. He turned off the ignition and turned

    to me angrily.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Liv? What happened yesterday should have shown you that they don''t want you and

    what, you are still thinking of going back there? Are you out of your mind?¡± He yelled at me.

    ¡°Calm down Josh. It was just a question. And also, Alpha Damon talked to me about it. He wanted

    me toe back to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Logan was also nice. He took good care of me.¡± I added.

    ¡°I feel like my heart will burst when I¡¯m not near them. I don¡¯t want to feel this way but I have no

    control over my feelings. I feel torn inside. You should know how you feel with the way you miss

    Gwen every day.¡± I said sadly.

    His gaze softened. "I know how you feel, Liv. Maybe not exactly how you feel, because at least,

    Gwen and I have epted ourselves as mates."

    "I don''t know what to do anymore, Josh. It hurts, it just hurts so bad." I said as the tears spilled over.

    Josh took off his seatbelt and reached over to pull me into his arms. As he wrapped me in his warm

    embrace, I started crying out loud. I cried for myself, my wolf, for the fact that I wouldn''t experience

    the wonder and beauty of being with my mate. I cried for my parents who had to see me go through

    what I did the previous day. For how they must have felt.

    After a few minutes, my tears stopped and I remained still, sniffing asionally.

    Josh pulled away gently and brought out a handkerchief, handing it to me.

    "Thanks," I said softly before blowing my nose.

    "Do you feel better?" Josh asked softly once I was done.

    Oddly enough, I did. The crying session had taken a toll on me and I felt exhausted at that moment,

    but at the same time, I felt lighter.

    "Good," he replied and put his seatbelt back on before starting the car.

    As he eased back onto the road, he said with a smile on his face, "Just so you know, you''re not a

    pretty crier."

    Iughed, "Shut up."

    Heughed along with me and we continued driving. He turned in the radio, and soon the

    combination of my exhaustion from crying, the gentle breeze and the music lured me to sleep and I

    fell asleep.

    Gwen¡¯s voice woke me up. She was staring at me through the car¡¯s window which had been rolled

    down.

    ¡°We are here,¡± I said smiling as I opened the door and alighted from the car, causing Gwen to step

    back.

    I smiled hesitantly at her and she smiled widely back, stepping forward.

    Gwen hugged me tightly smiling, ¡°I finally got to meet you. Josh already told me a lot about you.¡±

    She said.

    I rolled my eyes at Josh as Gwen released me from her hug.

    ¡°I hope he said good things about me,¡± I said.

    ¡°Of course, he told me that you are a sweetheart.¡± She said smiling.

    Iughed, "Now I know you''re lying. Josh will never say that about me. He''s too much of a brat to do

    that."

    Gwenughed and leaned back against Josh as he hugged her from behind.

    After we got out our backpacks from the car, Gwen grabbed my hand and Josh''s as well and walked

    between Josh and me, chattering nonstop as we walked. I loved her at that very moment for how

    friendly and open she was. I noted the way she and Josh looked at each other and my heart was

    filled with happiness for them both.

    ¡°My parents are out of town, I wish they weren''t so they could meet my mate and my friend.¡± She

    said as she led us into her house.

    An array of pleasant aromas greeted us as we walked in and I sniffed appreciatively. Josh was

    blushing hard as he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    ¡°You are drooling, Josh.¡± I teased him in a whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He said smiling as he collected himself.

    Gwen led us to the kitchen table which seemed to be groaning under the weight of all the food on it.

    I stared at the food in awe as my stomach grumbled.

    Josh and Gwen chuckled as I smiled sheepishly, cing a hand on my traitorous stomach.

    ¡°You prepared all this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yep.¡± She said smiling, as she buzzed around the kitchen getting out napkins and cutlery.

    ¡°My mate is good at anything she does. I¡¯m sure the food will taste amazing.¡± Josh cuts in as he

    moves to help her.

    I rolled my eyes yfully. "tterer."

    We soon finished setting the table and sat to eat.

    "This is amazing, thank you, Gwen,¡± I said as we all started eating.

    ¡°You''re wee and when you are finished with your meal, I will take you to your rooms so that you

    can take your baths and then I will take you through the town,¡± Gwen said.

    I nodded and then I focused on my food. Just then Josh''s phone rang, it was a FaceTime call from

    his parents. They sounded happy as they couldn¡¯t wait to meet Gwen. I also ran over to say hello.

    I asked them to help check on my parents. They felt reluctant to hang up but still, they enjoyed

    talking to their daughter-inw as they had referred to Gwen earlier making both Josh and her blush

    furiously

    We finished our meal and then Gwen showed us to our rooms. I went in to wash up. Josh did the

    same while Gwen returned to the sitting room.

    When I got out of the bathroom, I remembered the ointments my mom gave me. I rubbed it on my

    wounds. It was really a hassle as I couldn¡¯t reach some parts of my body. I finally gave up, put on

    my clothes and headed back down to meet Gwen. She was now sitting with Josh. They looked like

    a newlywed couple as they giggled and smiled and whispered to each other, all copied up on the

    couch. They were looking at Gwen¡¯s family photo album. I cleared my throat as I moved closer to

    them.

    ¡°Did I miss something?¡± I said smiling as I sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at Gwen¡¯s childhood pictures. She looked so cute then and she still is.¡± Josh said

    smiling.

    Gwen gave him a gentle tap on his shoulders and they couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    My heart clenched at the thought of how my mates treated me, but I quickly smiled along with them

    so as not to spoil the beautiful mood.

    ¡°I just remembered. There is going to be a firework party today.¡± Gwen said.

    ¡°You guys will definitely love it.¡± She added.

    She pulled both Josh and I up from the couch.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we go tomorrow?¡± Josh asked reluctantly. ¡°I only want to spend time with you looking at your

    beautiful face.¡± He added.

    ¡°Eww, when did you be like this, Josh? Don¡¯t spoil the fun, we are going there now.¡± I said

    teasingly.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Gwen yelled out. ¡°We have a lot of things inmon, right, Liv.¡± She added.

    We both smiled as we all dashed off to Josh¡¯s dad¡¯s car.

    We arrived at the park where the event will be held and it was already buzzing with a lot of people.

    We found our way through the crowd and weter got to a quiet ce.

    ¡°You will enjoy a better view of fireworks here,¡± Gwen said.

    Just then, she waved at a guy who was carrying some popcorn and ice cream. The guy smiled as

    he approached us.

    ¡°Your mate and his friend are here.¡± The guy said as he ced the popcorn and ice cream on the

    table beside us.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gwen said. She introduced the guy to us as her best friend, Skyle. He was their Alpha¡¯s only

    son.

    Skyle stood in front of me, stretching out his hand for a handshake.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 37 Spending time with Gwen

    Chapter 37 Spending time with Gwen

    Olivia

    I chuckled at the mention of ¡°Hello beautiful¡± before epting Skyle¡¯s handshake.

    I couldn''t help noticing how handsome Skyle was. His tawny blond hair was wavy and curled just

    above his cor. His brown eyes were flecked with long, dark eyshes and seemed hypnotic. He

    looked to be about just a little above 6ft in height. And his blinding, warm smile only served to make

    him look friendly and approachable.

    I was reminded of the triplets but shook away the thoughts of them and focused on Skyle.

    ¡°Hello, Skyle,¡± I replied, feeling shy.

    ¡°You look beautiful, Ol¡­ I''m sorry I forgot your name,¡± he said as he stared into my eyes.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± I said or rather I breathed out softly. I could feel the blush that rose on my cheeks.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then Gwen and Josh made a teasing sound which made me blush harder.

    ¡°I see you two have an instant connection,¡± Gwen said teasingly.

    ¡°What connection?¡± I said sheepishly.

    ¡°You do know you are blushing, right?¡± Josh said smiling.

    I groaned and covered my face with my palms, parting my fingers to steal nces at Skyle to see

    his reaction.

    ¡°Skyle, why don¡¯t you keep Oliviapany while I also focus on Josh.¡±

    ¡°I would be d to do so,¡± Skyle said as he moved closer to me.

    ¡°Enough of the shyness. We all know you are beautiful.¡± He said while removing my palms from my

    face.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hide that beautiful face, Liv.¡±

    Oh my gosh, is he flirting with me right now? Liv?

    Does he think we''re close enough for him to call me that?

    Beautiful? He is joking, right?

    If he finds out that I am an Omega, will he still act like this?

    The thoughts zipped through my mind and I was so deep in them that I didn¡¯t hear Skyle was asking

    me a question. Gwen tapped my shoulder, ¡°Liv, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gwen.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Josh asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Skyle, I¡¯m putting Olivia in your care. Make sure she enjoys the fireworks while I do so with Josh,

    and spend some alone time with him.¡± Gwen said smiling.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Skyle said, still smiling at me.

    I didn''t know why but I didn''t want to be alone with Skyle. As I was about to utter a protest, Josh cut

    me off.

    ¡°You should enjoy yourself, Liv. Don¡¯t think of anyone else except yourself. Be selfish for once this

    time around. Okay?¡±

    I guess he and Gwen really want to spend time alone with each other. I should let them rather than

    being a third wheel.

    I nodded and smiled at him. Gwen pulled him away and they left. I sighed as I moved closer to

    Skyle. The clouds fell away, and the moon shone brighter as light fell on his face making his face

    more visible.

    He smiled at me and just then my phone rang, and I saw Lucas'' name shing across my screen. I

    nearly dropped my phone in surprise, and I started warily at my phone.

    What does he want now?

    I can see Logan calling me, but Lucas?

    Could it be that he is sorry for what happened?

    I frowned and declined the call, imagining Lucas frowning or growling at his phone as I rejected his

    call and put my phone back in my pocket.

    Skyle, probably seeing my reaction, smiled faintly.

    ¡°Can I ask why you are not picking up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want anyone to spoil my mood right now.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh. I get it. Do you care to share who was calling?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to talk about him. He is rude and arrogant. I¡¯m not sure if you will know him, but I

    will only tell you who he is. He is Lucas, he is the Alpha¡¯s son in my pack.¡±

    ¡°And who is he to you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°He is nothing to me,¡± I said sharply.

    He is nothing to me. The words reverberated and nged loudly in my head. Yes, he is nothing to

    me just like I am nothing to him as well. I affirmed in my head.

    I noted Skyle''s questioning expression which told me he might not stop asking me questions, so I

    turned to him and smiled.

    He looked at me confused, ¡°Why the sudden smile, Liv?" He asked.

    ¡°Enough about me. Let me know more about you too.¡±

    He cleared his throat, ¡°Okay, what do you want to know? You can ask me anything.¡±

    ¡°How did you be friends with Gwen? I mean, how do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Gwen is my childhood friend. We met in kindergarten when she punched a boy in the face for

    bullying me and we''ve been inseparable ever since."

    I stared in shock and thenughed, "Really? Did she really punch a boy in the face? Somehow, I

    can''t imagine Gwen doing that, kid or not."

    "Oh yes, she did. She''s a bit of a wild one, my Gwen. Which makes me d she''s met Josh. He

    seems cool, probably doesn''t know it yet, but he''s gonna spend a lot of time defusing situations his

    mate will cause."

    We bothughed and after sobering, strolled along in the carnival inpanionable silence.

    After a couple of minutes, I asked, ¡°Okay. Have you met your mate?¡±

    He paused a while before replying, ¡°Not yet, but I hope it would be someone kind and beautiful just

    like you.¡±

    ¡°Stop it," I said shyly.

    ¡°I guess you''ve found your mate, Liv.¡± He said.

    I sighed and paused for a few seconds, ¡°I did find my mates but they are my worst nightmare. I

    must have done something really terrible in my past life to be saddled with them as my mates.¡±

    ¡°They? As in plural?¡± He asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes, they are triplets. Lucas, Logan and Lucien.¡±

    ¡°You are lucky but why would you call them your worst nightmare?¡±

    ¡°I was rejected by them,¡± I said inly.

    He stopped walking abruptly and stared at me in shock.

    I guess he can''t fathom why they would reject their mate.

    ¡°Sorry about that. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± He said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I needed someone to talk to about them to feel at ease. Thank you so much for listening.¡± I

    said.

    ¡°Anything for you, Liv.¡±

    I smiled at his words and then he brought out his phone and handed it to me.

    ¡°What? Why are you giving me your phone?¡± I was confused.

    ¡°No, silly." He said as heughed. "I want you to input your number. At least we can be friends and if

    you need anyone to talk to, you can give me a call.¡± He continued, smiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I was rejected by my mates?¡± I asked while returning the phone to him

    without inputting my digits.

    ¡°The only reason why some Alphas or high-ranking wolves reject their mate is because they rank

    the lowest in the pack, which is an omega.¡± He said nonchntly.

    ¡°And you are okay with being friends with an omega like me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Who cares? Unless you don¡¯t want to be friends with me.¡± He said smiling.

    He stretched out his phone to me again and gave me a boyish smile with his head tilted and my

    heart squeezed in pain.

    If only¡­

    I smiled at him and then collected the phone from him. I input my number and then returned the

    phone back to him. He immediately saved my contact with Olivia with a love emoji and showed it to

    me before dialing my number. I couldn¡¯t imagine what the triplets would have saved my contacts

    with. I¡¯m sure it would surely be something filthy.

    My phone rang and I jolted instantly. Skyle motioned for me to pick it up. I smiled at him before

    picking up the call.

    ¡°Hey, beautiful Liv.¡± He said, grinning.

 Chapter 38 Where is Olivia?

    Chapter 38 Where is Olivia?

    Lucas

    "Are you kidding me?" I growled as my call was declined.

    I called her again, but I still couldn''t reach her. I grunted and threw my phone on the couch watching

    as it bounced off the couch and ended up on the floor with a loud thwack!

    There goes another phone.

    I was so angry at the fact that I called Olivia and she wasn¡¯t picking up my calls. I kept pacing up

    and down the room. Lucien was too focused on his phone. He seemed immersed but I couldn''t be

    certain. Out of the three of us, it would be easy to deem Lucien the flighty one, but I knew there was

    so much more to him than we all see. Logan onlyid on the couch staring at me nkly.

    ¡°What did you and Olive talk about the other day? Why is she not picking up my calls?¡± I said

    angrily as I approached Logan.

    ¡°You know where she is right?¡± I added.

    Logan didn¡¯t utter a word, instead, he rolled over on the couch and picked up the book that was

    lying next to him.

    ¡°I know you, Logan, better than you know yourself. So I know from the way you are acting that you

    know where Olivia might be. Tell me, where is she?

    ¡°Lucas, leave him alone. I¡¯m sure he is also worried about her.¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°Who said anything about being worried about her? She''s our maid and she took days off without

    informing us." I growled.

    ¡°Okay, fine. Just calm down. You already made two maids run out in tears. Growling and snapping

    at everyone won¡¯t bring her back to the pce." Lucien replied.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Why are you disturbing the girl with the calls? You said you are not worried about her, so leave her

    alone.¡± Logan said as he abruptly stood up from the couch.

    ¡°Don''t talk to me like that. The girl needs to resume back to the pce.¡± I growled as I walked over

    to him and grabbed a hold of his shirt.

    ¡°Release me this instant, or else¡­¡± Logan said angrily.

    ¡°What? Do you want to beat me up? Because of her? I¡¯m the strongest and the eldest, so let¡¯s see

    what you got.¡± I said, pushing him backwards.

    He lunged at me and Lucien quickly stood up to separate us. ¡°You guys should stop this now!¡± He

    growled.

    ¡°You were there when the girl was punished and what? You want her to resume back to the pce.

    Put yourself in her shoes and see if it will fit in.¡± Logan yelled out as Lucien held him back.

    ¡°Are you ming us for standing up for Helen? We did the right thing while Olivia was wrong.¡± I

    growled at him.

    ¡°The right thing indeed.¡± He scoffed.

    ¡°What if it was the other way around? What if Helen pped Olivia and she came to us for help?¡±

    He added, fuming.

    ¡°Helen doesn¡¯t have any reasons to p Olivia,¡± Lucien said.

    Logan red at us both and returned to the couch angrily. He couldn¡¯t focus on the book he was

    reading while Lucien sat quietly on the bed. He was not pressing his phone anymore. I stood still for

    a few seconds before moving closer to Logan to get his phone. I forcefully took the phone from him

    while Lucien tried to hold him as I checked through his phone. I only saw the messages they

    exchanged a few days ago.

    There was nothing to check again. I went to his contact and then searched for Olivia''s number. I

    knew she would pick up if Logan was the one calling but to my surprise she was on another call.

    This infuriates me further.

    "I need to talk to Father," I said as I returned Logan''s phone.

    Just then, our door was opened, it was Helen. She saw the look on our faces and quickly ran over

    to me, cing a hand on my chest.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked softly.

    "It''s Olivia. She is not picking up our calls," Lucien said.

    "Oh. She is the same reason why I came here. I wanted to invite her to my birthday so that I can

    apologize to her. I''m so sorry if I put you guys in a tight position. I know you had to punish your mate

    just because of me," She said, putting her hand down and looking downcast.

    "Your birthday ising up next week, right? I''m so sorry I forgot about it." I said.

    "And also, you don''t have to apologize to Olivia, she should be the one begging for your

    forgiveness," I added.

    I turned to Logan who was only staring at me, "Do you still believe Olivia was right?"

    "I don''t know." He replied angrily before lying down on the couch and covering his face with his

    book.

    "Just leave him alone. Go and talk to Dad to see what was wrong." Lucien said as he drew Helen to

    sit beside him.

    "But wait, I know Olivia is an omega, don''t tell me she is dead from the beating?" Lucien added,

    gasping.

    "Keep your mouth shut if you have nothing reasonable to say," Logan yelled out.

    I turned to Helen who seemed to have found us hrious. She wasughing so hard that she almost

    fell from the couch.

    "Helen, you should let us know what you want for your birthday gift. I need to see our dad right

    now." I smiled at her and kissed her forehead before walking out of the room.

    I met father while he was in the study poring over a bunch of documents. I cleared my throat as I

    approached him. He looked up at me smiling as I bowed slightly. He offered me a seat across from

    him and then noticed my worried look.

    "What''s wrong, son?" he asked.

    "It''s Olivia. She has not been picking up our calls." I said grunting as I shifted ufortably in my

    seat.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He smiled faintly, "And why are you frowning? I guess it''s for the best since you guys do not want

    her anyway." He said.

    "And also she told me she won''t be working at the pce again," He added.

    "What? Did you agree to that?"

    "Yes," he said as he sipped his coffee.

    "That wasn''t our agreement, Dad. She still has a lot to do here in the pce."

    "Are you worried about Olivia or her work at the pce?" he asked teasingly.

    "Dad."

    "Okay. I told her parents to persuade her toe back to the pce. It''s up to them to decide if

    they will allow her to return back here." He said nonchntly.

    "You should give the order to return to the pce this instant. They don''t need any persuasion." I

    said.

    Just then he frowned at me, "Is that the way I taught you guys? I didn''t teach you to always exert

    force on the members of the pack, did I?" he said angrily.

    "I''m sorry Dad, I was just worried about her work in the pce. She was the one serving us and she

    is nowhere to be found now. Sadie couldn''t meet up with our expectations anymore." I said.

    "Address me properly if you want Olivia back in the pce."

    "Alpha Damon."

    He smiled and then sipped his coffee again.

    "I will talk to her parents," he said.

    "Thank you, Dad," I said smiling.

    "Dad?"

    ''Thank you, Alpha Damon." I said bowing respectfully.

    As I stood to head back to my room, he called me back.

    "What now, Dad?" I groaned.

    "Brat! I told you to address me properly."

    "But we are the only ones here."

    "And you are here to request a favor."

    I finally gave in and stood still bowing slightly, "Do you want me to help you with something?"

    A smile spread across his face, "Yeah, I do have a task for you, your brothers should also join you in

    carrying out the task. Prepare yourself to wee Skyle, the heir to the Crescent Moon pack. He is

    coming here next week."

    "That rude brat!"

 Chapter 39 Discussing Skyle

    Chapter 39 Discussing Skyle

    Lucas

    My father looked at me with a frown, ¡°Is that how you will address him when he gets here? He is

    here on a mission and as an Alpha''s son and not as your friend or enemy, so you will regard him

    with respect before and after he gets here. Am I clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha Damon,¡± I said calmly.

    My father grunted and rolled his eyes at me before returning his attention back to the document he

    was going through. I quickly got out of his study before I could say another word that would provoke

    his anger. I walkedzily along the corridor and then I saw Sadie heading towards our room. She

    was carrying a tray with a ss of orange juice on it. I guessed that Helen must have asked for the

    drink.

    I called for her and she turned back, bowed slightly and walked towards me.

    ¡°Are you taking this to our room?¡± I asked, gesturing to the tray.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± She said,

    ¡°Give that to me. I need you to do something else for me,¡± I said as I stretched out my hands for the

    tray.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job to serve you, Your Highness. I will take this to your room real quick and I will also help

    you out with whatever you need.¡± She replied as she took a step back and bowed again.

    At that point, I was starting to get irritated but I needed to maintain my cool. ¡°Give me the tray,

    Sadie. That''s an order. Like I said, I need you to do something for me and that''s to talk to Miss B on

    my behalf.¡±

    She reluctantly handed the tray to me, ¡°What do you want me to say to Miss B, Your Highness?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°I heard Miss B treated Olivia right when she was in the pce. Is that true?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I and other maids also treated her kindly, like she was our sister.¡± She said.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    I heaved a relieved sigh and said. ¡°I see, I want you to tell Miss B that she should try to persuade

    my Father to send her to Olivia¡¯s parents and tell them exactly what you have said - that she is fond

    of their daughter and that she''s been treated well in the pce. I should have talked to her about

    this myself but Alpha Damon gave me some tasks to handle so I will be counting on you, Sadie.¡±

    She nodded slowly and I smiled at her before heading to our room with the tray.

    ¡°You are back,¡± Helen said as she took the tray from me.

    ¡°But I asked Sadie to bring the juice. Why are you the one walking in with the tray?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I asked Sadie to help me with something. I needed to bring in the juice myself so she could

    get the work done as soon as possible," I said to her as I moved to sit beside Lucien who was lying

    lazily on the bed while ying with his phone.

    ¡°And what could that be?¡± Helen asked, smiling.

    ¡°I needed someone to persuade Olivia¡¯s parents to allow her toe back to the pce and Miss B

    is the only person to do that. So I told Sadie to inform her about that.¡± I said.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay.¡± Helen said.

    ¡°And what did Father say?¡± Logan asked.

    He was sleeping on the couch when I came in but when he heard me talking about Olivia, he got up

    real quick.

    ¡°Nothing. If you want to know what we talked about, you can go ask him yourself. He is in his study,¡±

    I replied.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Lucas. We all need to know what Alpha Damon said.¡± Helen said.

    Lucien also stood up and sat down, ¡°Let¡¯s hear what Father says.¡± He said.

    ¡°Well, he said he would send someone to persuade her parents and that is why I chose Miss B to

    do so,¡± I said.

    ¡°That sounds really good,¡± Helen said happily.

    Logan smiled a bit and Lucien also looked a bit happy.

    ¡°So I guess this means you guys have nothing to fight over¡­ at least for now. And I''m sure Olivia

    will want her job back in the pce. So you guys should be calm and wait for her. Apologize to her

    when she is back and I will do the same as well.¡± Helen said.

    ¡°And why do I have to apologize? She was wrong for pping you, Helen. I can¡¯t believe you are

    still this naive.¡± I said angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay with everything Olivia did to me. She is your mate after all. And maybe she''s just

    misunderstood¡± Helen said, still smiling.

    Lucien and Logan only kept mute and watched as I talked to Helen. I waved away what Helen had

    said and turned to them.

    ¡°Father asked us to get ready to wee Skyle,¡± I said, waiting for their reaction.

    ¡°What?¡± They both shouted in unison.

    ¡°That spoiled brat?! Absolutely not! Father should appoint another person to wee him.¡± Lucien

    said.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not going to wee him. He is so rude.¡± Logan added.

    ¡°And who is this Skyle? Do I know him?¡± Helen asked, looking confused.

    ¡°Of course. He is someone you know. You told us that he had a crush on you when he came to visit

    a few years ago,¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°You said he was always chasing you in and out of the pce and when we confronted him, he

    insulted us calling you a liar as well,¡± Logan added.

    ¡°Ohh, I remember him¡­ at least I think so. But why is heing here again?¡± Helen asked.

    ¡°I think he ising here to represent his father. Father will soonmission our school library and

    his father was invited. So I heard that his father won¡¯t be avable by then, so he is sending his son

    in his stead,¡± I replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can wee him. We have to go and talk to our father about it.¡± Logan said.

    ¡°Well, I guess this means you don¡¯t want Olivia back in the pce,¡± I said.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Logan asked, confused.

    ¡°We need to ept this or Father won¡¯t call Olivia back here,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why will Father do such a thing?¡± Lucien growled.

    Helen onlyughed at our reactions. She found our dislike of Skyle funny and I could only sigh as I

    shook my head.

    Just then, she stopped smiling and cleared her throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite him to my birthday

    party? You guys can be friends that way and get the entire awkwardness out of the way,¡± She

    said.

    "Invite Skyle to your birthday party? Are you crazy?" I blurted out.

    Helen pouted and crossed her arms, "Why not? It could be a good opportunity for you guys to bond

    and put the past behind you. Besides, it''s my birthday party, and I would like him toe."

    I exchanged nces with Lucien and Logan, and we all seemed to have the same thoughts running

    through our minds.

    "Fine," Lucien sighed. "We''ll do it for you. But only because it''s your birthday."

    Helen''s face lit up with a bright smile, and she hugged each of us tightly. "Thank you, guys! You''re

    the best!"

    After Helen left the room, I turned to my brothers. "We need to be on our best behavior when Skyle

    arrives. We don''t want to give Father any reason to keep Olivia away from the pce."

    Logan nodded in agreement, "Right. We need to be diplomatic about this. Let''s just y nice and

    get this over with."

 Chapter 40. My love

    Chapter 40. My love

    ~ Olivia

    ¡°C''mon Skyle,¡± I said as I stared at his grinning face.

    ¡°Lets hang up. I mean you are right here in front of me and yet you are calling me on the phone,¡± I

    added.

    ¡°Don''t hang up, Liv. It¡¯s much fun talking this way.¡± Skyle said.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ okay,¡± I said.

    ¡°So¡­ what will you save my number with?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Skyle of course,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ just Skyle?¡± He said with a sly grin on his face.

    ¡°And I have a name in mind. Something better, more intimate¡± He added.

    I blushed, avoiding his gaze and looking down at the ground. ¡°What could that be?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Look at me and then I will tell you,¡± He said.

    I looked at him reluctantly and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My love.¡± He said smiling.

    ¡°Skyle.¡± I groaned as I hung up.

    ¡°You are so silly,¡± I added, rolling my eyes for good measure.

    ¡°Why did you hang up? I was having so much fun.¡± He said, pouting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the name I mentioned?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I like it. But can you handle Josh? He will be so jealous that I now have another best friend

    aside from him,¡± I said as I unlocked my phone to save his number.

    ¡°Hmm. Then Josh will be your number one best friend and then I wille second. That¡¯s fair

    right?¡± He said smiling.

    I also smiled at him and then showed him my phone. I saved his number with the name ¡°My Love¡±

    and he was all over the moon. He carried me up and then ran around in a circle.

    ¡°Stop, Skyle!! I¡¯m feeling dizzy!¡± I yelled,ughing.

    He didn''t stop, instead, he ran faster.

    "I might puke all over you if you don''t stop this instant.

    Withical speed, he stopped and put me down, holding my hands so that I wouldn''t fall.

    ¡°Thank you so much for being my friend Skyle," I said lovingly.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you, Liv. You are such a wonderful soul. And it was really nice

    meeting you.¡± He said as he ced a kiss on my forehead.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing, Skyle?¡± Josh screamed from afar while holding Gwen¡¯s hand.

    They both ran to us panting, Josh pulling Gwen along as sheughed. "You are taking advantage of

    her, right?¡± Josh said as he confronted Skyle.

    Gwen and I burst intoughter. Skyle also joined in while Josh looked so confused.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± He asked.

    Then I turned to Gwen, ¡°He must have shown you this side of him, hasn''t he?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Oh yes, he has. He glowered at the ice cream boy for giving me a double scoop on the house.¡±

    She said teasingly.

    ¡°You still have a long way to go with your innocent mate. He lived with his grandparents for a few

    years and so, intimacy between friends always seems weird to him. As a result of that, he''s

    extremely overprotective. I hope you understand him," I said teasingly.

    ¡°Of course I do. He already showed that side of him to me a few minutes ago.¡± Gwen said, smiling.

    ¡°What side?¡± Josh asked, looking lost.

    ¡°C¡¯mon friend. Forehead kisses among friends are nothing to worry about. Rx, okay.¡± Skyle said

    to him.

    ¡°Is that true, Liv? He wasn¡¯t doing anything bad right?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°Rx Josh," I said, smiling.

    Just then, the fireworks party came to an end and we cheered alongside the crowd.

    Just then, a dark Porsche car drove closer to us and an old man alighted from it bowing slightly to

    Skyle.

    ¡°My driver is here.¡± He said.

    ¡°I need to go back to the pce.¡± He added.

    ¡°Thanks for today, Skyle,¡± Gwen said.

    Josh and I also bid him goodbye and we watched as the car sped off and was no more in our sights.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    As Skyle''s car disappeared from view, Josh turned to Gwen with a teasing grin, "Forehead kisses

    among friends, huh? I see how it is."

    Gwen chuckled and yfully bumped Josh''s shoulder, "Oh, don''t be jealous. You''ll always be my

    number one best friend."

    Skyle''s yful antics had lightened the mood, and we all began to head back to where we had

    parked the car. As we walked, I couldn''t help but think about the growing bond between Skyle and

    me. He had a way of making me smile and forget about my troubles.

    Josh, on the other hand, looked thoughtful. He nced at me and then at Gwen, who was happily

    chatting away. He finally spoke up, "You know, Gwen, I think we need a special nickname for us

    too."

    Gwen raised an eyebrow, "A nickname? Like what?"

    Josh grinned, "Well since Skyle and Liv have their ''forehead kiss'' thing, how about wee up with

    our own unique nickname?"

    Gwenughed, "Josh, you''re such a romantic. But sure, I''m open to ideas. What do you have in

    mind?"

    Josh put his arm around her shoulders and said, "How about ''Partner in Crime''? We can be each

    other''s partner in crime through life."

    Gwen smiled and leaned into Josh''s embrace, "I love it. ''Partner in Crime'' it is."

    ¡°Eww, take it easy on me lover birds,¡± I said and rolled my eyes at them, still smiling.

    Just then my phone rang, it''s Logan.

 Chapter 41 Spending time with Gwen 2

    Chapter 41 Spending time with Gwen 2

    Olivia

    I hesitated and Josh took note of my hesitation.

    "What''s wrong? Who is it?"

    I remained staring at my phone. "It''s Logan," I whispered.

    "Don''t."

    "What?" I finally looked up to see Josh, his face hardened with a muscle punching in his jaw.

    Gwen was looking back and forth between us, looking confused.

    "Don''t pick up the call, just ignore it. You should put them out of your lives once and for all, Olivia.

    No calls, no more working at the pce, and definitely no more talking to them at school or paying

    them any attention in any form."

    I hated to admit it, but my heart clenched at the thought of cutting the tripletspletely out of my

    life.

    "Olivia!" Josh called in exasperation as he took note of whatever expression was on my face.

    "Do you¡­should I give you guys some privacy?" Gwen whispered from beside and we both

    whipped our heads around like we had forgotten she was there.

    "No¡­no. You don''t have to, besides I know Josh would have told you about my¡­mates and I." I

    tried to lessen the tension by smiling.

    "Just¡­ a little." She smiled sheepishly.

    I tried to smile at her, but I could feel it waver as tears began to sting at the back of my eyes.

    There was also a lump at the back of my throat and I began to blink.

    "Oh, honey¡­" Gwen said as the tears finally spilled over.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I don''t even know why I am crying."

    Gwen put her arms around me and led me to the car where we all piled into the backseat, me in the

    middle.

    As soon as we got in, my tears became full-on sobs. Josh awkwardly patted my back while Gwen

    said nothing, just allowed me to ce my head on her shoulders.

    After a few minutes, I stopped crying and my eyelids grew heavy.

    Gwen whispered, "Feel better?"

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Good, let''s go home and gorge on ice cream. Josh, drive us home."

    I giggled as Josh grumbled but obeyed.

    Gwen and I remained in the backseat while Josh got into the driver''s seat and started the ignition.

    After a few minutes, Gwen broke the silence. "I feel like a passenger princess. Don''t you, Olivia?"

    I smiled at her. "I very much do, Gwen."

    She returned my smile and leaned forward to turn on the radio.

    Selena Gomez''s ''Same Old Love'' started ying and Gwen and I turned to each other, squealing.

    "Jeez! Guys! Why are you so loud? This is not a concert, you know." Joshined from the

    driver''s seat.

    I ignored him, while Gwen leaned forward, yelling as she sang, "I''M SO SICK OF THAT SAME OLD

    LOVE, MY BODY''S HAD ENOUGH, OH OH OH, THAT SAME OLD LOVE."

    "Real mature, Gwen," Josh said as he glowered at her through the mirror.

    She stuck out her tongue and continued singing, this time her voice lowered."

    I guess Miss Gomez is right. I''m sick of feeling this way about the triplets when they can''t even be

    bothered to treat me decently. Mates who can watch me get flogged to the point of bleeding are no

    mates a girl should ever have. I don''t know why the moon goddess gave me such¡­ cruel brats as

    mates. But I''m not going to care anymore. I''m going to do as Josh said andpletely cut them out

    of my life.

    I was jolted out of my thoughts by Gwen nudging me and giving me a questioning look, her brows

    arched. I shook my head and smiled at her and soon, we resumed our car concert. We sang all the

    way home, giggling as cars passed and the upants gave us questioning looks.

    It was so dark by the time we got to Gwen''s house. We all trudged in, exhausted. And we all

    crashed on the couches in the sitting room and we slept off.

    ****

    Gwen tapped my shoulder and with a wide smile on her face, as the sun shone through the

    windows. ¡°It¡¯s morning, Liv,¡± She said as I stirred.

    I opened my eyes, still feeling exhausted from the antics of the previous day. I rolled over and

    smiled at her. ¡°Morning, Gwen,¡± I said as I sat up and tried to stifle my yawn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we all slept here yesterday?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, we did. I woke up with an awful crick in my neck." She said, smiling as she walked into the

    kitchen.

    I giggled and turned to look at Josh who was still sprawled out on the couch on his stomach and

    snoring.

    I guess he is also still tired.

    I smiled and walked over to where he was still sleeping and pped his buttocks to wake him up.

    ¡°Wake up Josh. It¡¯s morning already,¡± I said. He only turned his back to me and resumed snoring. I

    laughed at his reaction and I left him to continue having his sleep. I stood up and headed off to join

    Gwen in the kitchen.

    I stretched my body as it ached and throbbed since it was my first time sleeping on the couch. It

    was so ufortable, but at the same time, I loved the feeling, especially since it reminded me of

    the fun-filled day I had with my friends the previous day. I walked to the kitchen and then I saw

    Gwen singing as she cooked.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Something smells really good. And today¡¯s menu is¡­¡± I asked as I moved closer to wash

    the tes we had piled into the sink the previous day.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to Liv. You are my guest and guests shouldn¡¯t have to wash the tes.¡± She said as

    she moved to take the te from me.

    ¡°You are getting it all wrong. We are friends and friends should always help each other,¡± I said as I

    held onto the te, refusing to give her the te.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± She said, smiling and allowed me to wash the te.

    She focused her attention on the food she was preparing while I was also focused on the tes I

    was washing. Silence engulfed the kitchen as none of us said anything.

    Gwen broke the silence first. ¡° Olivia darling, I will miss you so much when you return back home.¡±

    She said, pouting.

    ¡°I will as well,¡± I said feeling a bit down at the thought of having to go back home and face¡­

    No more thinking about them, Liv.

    ¡°Should I transfer to your school?¡± I asked happily.

    ¡°Yes. That way I will also see Josh more often as well.¡± She said happily.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you girls just stop talking? You just woke me up with your chattering.¡± Josh said,

    grunting. He was standing by the kitchen door and Gwen smiled brightly before walking towards him

    with a te full of the pancakes she had just made.

    ¡°Eat this and forgive us, my Joshy-washy.¡± She said as she fed him.

    I snorted and ignored the look he gave me.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± I cleared my throat as I moved to take the tes to the dining table. I also took the food to

    the dining table and then I called on the two love birds toe over and have their breakfast.

    They were still in each other''s arms, whispering to each other as they walked to the table. I

    glowered at them and ordered them to stop their lovey-dovey attitude and focus on their meal. We

    finished our food and then we returned back to the sitting room to watch some movies. Weughed

    and giggled all through and soon, it was time for us to go back home. Josh and I reluctantly went

    back to our room''s bath and got our luggage.

    Gwen pouted throughout the time we spent packing. She collected my phone and inputted her

    number. She asked me to always call her and I promised to do so.

    Josh gave her a long hug and he refused to let go of her. After what felt like an eternity, they

    released each other and then we got into the car. Josh drove away slowly as he kept looking at

    Gwen through the side mirror. I also waved at Gwen and then we were out of her sight.

    Just then my phone rang, it was Skyle. He had called to bid me goodbye as he was busy in the

    pce and he couldn¡¯t make it to Gwen''s ce to say goodbye. He hung up only when I promised

    to call him when I got back home.

    Josh remained quiet for most of the drive and I knew it was because he was missing Gwen. I tried

    to cheer him up, and soon we were bothughing as we bantered.

    We arrived at my house and then I bid Josh goodbye as I grabbed my luggage from the back seat.

    It was gettingte plus we had to get ready for school the next day so he couldn''te in. He only

    asked me to extend his regards to my parents. I walked to our front door, opened it and then I

    screamed, ¡°Mom, Dad, your baby is back.¡±

    My jaw dropped when I saw a female figure in our house having a conversation with my parents as

    they all turned to look at me.

    It was Miss B.

    What''s she doing here?

 Chapter 42. Missing Olivia

    Chapter 42. Missing Olivia

    I gritted my teeth in frustration as Olivia ignored my call again. Lucas and Lucienughed at me and

    I red at them

    ¡°I thought you guys were close. Why is she ignoring your calls?¡± Lucas said, teasingly.

    I glowered at them. ¡°You caused this. If it weren''t for you both and the mess you made of things,

    she wouldn''t be ignoring my calls."

    ¡°Are you guys quarreling again?¡± Helen said from where she was seated and sighed, shaking her

    head like we were a bunch of rambunctious kids she was tired of.

    ¡°Alpha Damon has agreed to call Olivia back to the pce, so you have nothing to worry about,

    Logan. And I think we should have a discussion about my birthday party now. You guys have been

    focused on other things all day, " she added, before pouting.

    ¡°Ohh, we are sorry Helen. We didn''t mean to ignore you.¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry sweetie. So, what do you want to want from us as your birthday gift?¡± I asked.

    She paused for a while as if she was thinking. ¡° I want matching rings. We''ll all have one.¡± She

    finally said.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Are you a child?¡± Lucien asked teasingly.

    ¡°Why would you request matching rings for your 18th birthday? Don''t you want something more?

    Like¡­ all the girly stuff you like.¡± Lucas added.

    I only smiled at her childish request. ¡°And what else? You don''t want anything else?¡±

    She pouted and crossed her arms. ¡°I only want that from you guys, nothing else. Just matching

    rings with our names inscribed on them.¡± She said.

    ¡°Okay. Consider it done. We will get you the most expensive matching rings ever.¡± Lucas said.

    Helen was so happy as she moved to hug each of us.

    ¡°And also I want you guys to put in some words for me when I give an invitation to Olivia.¡± She said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lucien said as though he thought Olivia would listen to a word they say after what they did.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be d she gets to attend your birthday party,¡± Lucas added.

    I snorted inwardly and shook my head.

    I only kept mute and checked my phone to see if Olivia had returned my calls but she hadn''t.

    Just then Helen yelled out, ¡°Oh it¡¯s gettingte. I need to be on my way home. I didn¡¯t tell my father

    that I won¡¯t being home today plus there is school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You can stay over here and you have some of your clothes here,¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°Should I, Logan?¡± She asked me.

    I was still lost in my thoughts, thinking about Olivia. I wondered if she was okay. I couldn¡¯t visit her

    as I knew I would be thest person her parents would want to see at the moment.

    ¡°Logan!¡± Lucas shouted.

    ¡°What? Why are you yelling?¡± I asked as I collected myself.

    ¡°Helen is talking to you. What are you thinking about?¡± Lucien added.

    I only stared at them without saying a word and then I turned to Helen. ¡°Sorry, Helen. What were

    you saying?¡±

    Helen gave me a concerned look before repeating herself, "I was asking if it''s okay for me to stay

    over at your ce tonight, Logan. I have my clothes here, and I didn''t inform my father that I''d be

    spending the night."

    I quickly snapped out of my thoughts and nodded, "Of course, Helen. You''re always wee to

    stay here. Just let your father know where you are, so he doesn''t worry."

    Helen smiled and gave me a warm hug, "Thanks, Logan. You''re the best."

    As the evening continued, we discussed Helen''s birthday ns, and I tried to be more present and

    engaged in the conversation. Lucas and Lucien teased me about being so preupied, but I

    brushed off their remarks.

    As the night wore on, Helen decided it was time to call her father to let him know she would be

    staying over. While she was on the phone, I decided to make another attempt to contact Olivia. I

    sent her a text message, apologizing for any confusion or misunderstanding that might have arisen

    from Lucas and Lucien''s actions earlier in the day. I expressed my hope that she would still consider

    attending Helen''s birthday party.

    After a while, Helen returned with a smile, "Dad said it''s okay for me to stay over. He knows I''m with

    you guys, so he''s not worried."

    We all rxed and spent the rest of the evening chatting and having a good time. Before going to

    bed, I checked my phone onest time, but there was still no response from Olivia. I couldn''t help

    but feel a deep sense of longing and concern for her. I hoped that she would eventually forgive me

    and give me a chance to make things right.

    As Iy in bed that night, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. I realized that even though I had

    Alpha Damon''s assurance that Olivia would be called back to the pce, I needed to take action to

    mend our strained rtionship. Tomorrow was a new day, and I was determined to find a way to

    reconnect with Olivia and make amends for the mistakes my brothers and I had made.

 Chapter 43 Back Home

    Chapter 43 Back Home

    ~ Olivia''s POV

    "Olivia!" My mom yelled out in surprise. "I missed you, honey,e give me a hug."

    Still confused at Miss B''s presence, I left my luggage by the door and moved over to where my

    parents were seated to give them a hug.

    ¡°Did you enjoy your trip, Olivia?¡± Miss B asked once I was finished hugging my parents and seated.

    ¡°It¡­ was fine,¡± I said and smiled awkwardly.

    She smiled at that and there was a few minutes of silence after that.

    Why on earth is she here? I really hope it doesn''t have to do with the triplets.

    ¡°But why are you here?¡± I asked her.

    As she cleared her throat to say something, my dad cut in and turned to me.

    "She is here to ry the Alpha¡¯s message. The Alpha wants you back in the pce.¡± He said.

    No! No way. I''m not going back there.

    My mom must have seen the panicked look on my face because she immediately turned to me.

    ¡°Olivia, my dear, I already told her that the decision lies with you. You can choose to stay away from

    the pce and you can decide to go back there, just know that we will ept whatever it is you

    choose to do, no matter what¡± She said, stroking my hair.

    ¡°Olivia, I must confess that your absence has been truly felt at the pce and not just by me. And

    I¡¯m sure you feel the same way. I know that the punishment was hard on you, but I want you to

    know that the Alpha believed in you and I did too. The princes have been pestering their father day

    and night, doing their best to help you toe back to the pce.¡± Miss B said, smiling.

    Help mee back to the pce? I never wanted to work there in the first ce! And I''m sure they

    are just bored, they must miss having a verbal punching bag.

    ¡°Don''t they hate me? During the entire time I worked in the pce, they had always found a reason

    toin about my work. And I highly doubt that they want me back as their mate. The only

    reason why they want me back is because they have no one to bully and mess with.¡± I said bluntly.

    ¡°They should just have their beautiful and innocent Helen serve them,¡± I added.

    Miss B only chuckled and shook her head at me, giving me a knowing look. I turned away and my

    gaze fell on my mom who was under the table, seemingly searching for something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?" I asked her.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot this.¡± She said, bringing out a small, sparkly pink envelope and giving it to me. I

    opened the envelope and saw that it was an invitation card from Helen. Apparently, she was having

    her birthday party the next weekend.

    ¡°What should I do with this?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Helen¡¯s father was here this afternoon. He brought this and asked us to give it to you. He was so

    sorry and asked that you attend her daughter¡¯s birthday and sort out any misunderstandings you

    might have had with her.¡± She said.

    ¡°Mom!¡± I cried in surprise.

    ¡°You told me not to talk to Helen and here you are epting a birthday invite from her of all things,

    encouraging me to work things out with her,¡± I said, almost in tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay honey. I know what she did really hurt you and your mother and I were hurt as well. But

    we couldn''t just refuse to ept the invitation card, especially since her father hade all this

    way to give it to you. I¡¯m sure he wants you guys to make up as well.¡± My dad said.

    ¡°Dad. Helen and her father insulted our family. She insulted you and made me take the fall for

    everything. Her father spoke badly of you when he was punishing me. Giving me this means

    nothing. If anything, I''m worried. Why can¡¯t you see that they are up to no good? I¡¯m not attending

    any party nor am I returning back to the pce.¡± I said angrily and dashed off to my room without

    waiting for a reply.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    My mom and Miss B came after me. I couldn''t lock my door because of how rude it would be of me,

    so I just closed it, hoping they wouldn''te in. After a couple of knocks that I refused to answer,

    the door opened and they walked in silently. Iid on my bed still angry and then I turned my back

    on them.

    My mom sat at the edge of my bed and started massaging my leg. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you have to

    experience all this because you have such weak parents but you know I already told you that the

    decisions lie with you. I will ept anything you say.¡± She said.

    Just then I quietly turned to them. Miss B only smiled at me and also agreed with what my mom

    said. I sat up, ¡°I will go to the pce tomorrow to talk to Alpha Damon. I will let him know of my

    intention of not returning to the pce and I am still not going to attend Helen¡¯s birthday.¡± I said.

    ¡°Anything you wish my dear.¡± My mom said,

    ¡°Are you still angry at me and your dad?¡± She asked.

    I smiled gently and gave her a hug. Miss B smiled and told me that she would ry my message to

    the Alpha.

    ¡°But the princes missed you even if they wouldn''t admit it. You can''t imagine the silly things they did

    and the antics they got up to while you were away.¡± She added, smiling.

    One part of me wanted to know what they really did while the other part reminded me I had no right

    to be curious. I tried to shake it off but I ended up blurting out, ¡°What¡¯s that? What did they do?¡±

    Miss B smiled knowingly. ¡°Well, for starters, no maid in the pce could do anything right. It''s either

    that the coffee was too cold or too bitter or that their shirts were not ironed properly." She drew

    closer to me and mock-whispered, "I even heard Lucien saying to a maid - Can''t you make it like

    Olivia does? They even agreed to wee someone theypletely dislike at an event that''s

    coming up soon just so that their father will agree to their demand that he convince you toe

    back to the pce. Plus, they wanted you to attend Helen¡¯s birthday party. I heard that they were

    even trying to apologize to you,¡± She continued.

    Don''t fall for it, Olivia! Remember the promise you made to yourself. No more being bullied, no more

    longing for them, no more working at the pce and no more interacting with Helen.

    I smiled a bit and quickly hid the smile. "I can''t believe they were truly sorry. I¡¯m sure Logan was the

    only one feeling sorry. He called me non-stop during my trip. Well, Lucas did too¡­ just a couple of

    times,¡± I said.

    We all smiled and then Miss B went back to the pce as it waste. I told my mom about my

    experience in Gwen¡¯s town. I even told her about Skyle and she was happy that I made a new

    friend.

    When we eventually got tired, I told her that I would skip dinner as I was already full. She exited my

    room after covering me with the nket. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the Alpha¡¯s message and the

    things Miss B told me the triplets had done.

    Just then Skyle called me. He told me he was a bit mad at me for not calling him as I had promised.

    I asked him how he knew I was already back home and then he told me that he and Gwen already

    chatted and she told him that Josh already called her and told her we are home already.

    Nosy lovebirds. I thought to myself even as I smiled at Josh and Gwen''s adorable interactions.

    I told him what happened and exined why I hadn''t been able to call him. To my surprise, he

    advised me to return back to the pce. He asked me if I loved the princes but I was unable to say

    anything as I wasn¡¯t sure if I had fallen for them or not. I only knew that I was always angry

    whenever they were talking to Helen. He told me never to allow Helen to take my mates away from

    me and he even implored me to attend her birthday party.

    ¡°Do anything to im your mates.¡± His words resonated through my ear after he hung up the call

    and I eventually slept off after several minutes of tossing and turning thinking about what Skyle had

    told me to do.

 Chapter 44 Back to school

    Chapter 44 Back to school

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    I rolled over on my bed, reluctant to get up from bed, as the sun shone through my windows onto

    my face.

    Just then my stomach grumbled. "Oh, I¡¯m so hungry. I need food,¡± I muttered.

    Still groaning, I covered my face with my pillow and reached out for my phone on the table beside

    my bed.

    What time is it? I should go help Mom with breakfast.

    I blearily opened my eyes and croaked in shock when I saw the time. I shoved my covers and

    jumped off the bed. It was 7:30 a.m.

    ¡°Oh, no no no. I¡¯mte for school,¡± I said as I charged off to the bathroom. I took a quick shower and

    hurriedly put on my clothes. As I dashed out of my room and hurried down the stairs to the living

    room, I dialed Josh''s number and when he picked up, he was yawning and he was mumbling

    sleepily like he also had not gotten out of bed.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost 8:00 a.m. Aren''t you going to school today?¡± I shouted at him.

    ¡°What? Fuck, it''ste. You will have to go to school without me. I will catch up with youter. I don¡¯t

    want you to get to schoolte because of me.¡± He said.

    ¡°When you wouldn¡¯t stop talking to Gwen on the phone all night long,¡± I said teasingly and hung up

    without waiting for his response.

    The two lovebirds must have stayed up all night talking to each other again, even though we just got

    back from visiting her.

    I sniffed appreciatively as I headed into the kitchen.

    Hmm, pancakes.

    Just as I was about to enter, I bumped into my mom who was leaving the kitchen.

    ¡°Morning, Mom,¡± I said as I gave her a hug while scanning the room for my dad.

    ¡°Morning, my love. I guess you must have been really exhausted by your trip. You woke upte.¡±

    She said as nted a big kiss on my forehead.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up then?¡± I asked pouting as I walked over to the dining table and began

    stuffing the pancakes that wereid out on the table into my mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb my sleeping beauty.¡± She replied as she walked into the kitchen. She

    returned with my food packed in a bag and then handed it over to me.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom," I muttered absently as I strapped on my backpack. "Where is Dad?¡± I asked as he

    was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Oh, he got a call from the office that his attention is urgently needed.¡± She said.

    ¡°Is everything alright? Dad''s not in trouble at work, is he?¡± I asked worriedly.

    Thepany my dad worked for had hit a rough patch the previous year and hadid off some

    workers. I remembered how anxious my parents had gotten whenever he had to go to work or got a

    call from the office. Thankfully, thepany had eventually recovered and my dad hadn''t beenid

    off.

    My dad loved his work and was paid really well, and it was one of the reasons my parents and I

    remained in our pack despite the discrimination we faced.

    ¡°Of course not, honey. Your dad is an easygoing person and also works diligently. I think he only

    needed to rify something.¡±

    ¡°Oh okay,¡± I said with a nod, relieved.

    ¡°Oh Mom, I need to run to school. I¡¯mte already,¡± I said as I checked the time on my wristwatch.

    ¡°You are heading to the pce after ss, right?¡± My mom asked with a worried expression written

    all over her face.

    I nodded at her and then she said, ¡°I want you to know that I and your father respect your decision

    and we are fine with whatever it is you decide and say to the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I actually had a change of heart, Mom. I¡¯m not going to lose my mates to anyone and I won¡¯t allow

    Helen to get to me. I will attend her birthday party and see what she is up to. I think it would be best

    for me to keep my enemy close. I''ll be able to study her and also protect myself from her evil

    machinations," I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, my girl. I love what you just said and it truly proves that you are my daughter.¡± My

    mom said, smiling.

    I hugged her and ran out of the house to head to school. I got to school a bitte and I quickly

    rushed to my ssroom. Fortunately, the first ss was put on hold due to a meeting the teachers

    were having. I scanned the ssroom for the presence of the triplets and Helen but they were

    nowhere to be found.

    But I saw their car outside, where are they? I thought to myself as I moved to my seat.

    I ignored the way the rowdy ss immediately became silent as soon as I was noticed. Whispers

    and giggles followed me as I walked over to my seats.

    What did I expect? I am sure that the news about me being flogged in the pce has already been

    spread throughout the entire school. Once again, I''m the news fodder for the entire school.

    I was busying myself with taking out my books and preparing for ss when Mrs ire made an

    announcement over the speaker. She asked for my presence in her office during lunch. I cursed

    inwardly as the whispers grew louder and more eyes fixated on me.

    Don''t you all have better things to do than to stare and gossip? I miss Josh already. Where on earth

    is he? He should be here by now.

    After about ten minutes, I realized that the teacher¡¯s meeting must have been taking longer than

    expected because our teacher hadn''te in yet and raucous noise could be heard from the other

    ssrooms. I ced my head on my table with the intention of taking a short nap. Just then Tina

    and Trisha knocked on my table.

    ¡°Hello, Olivia," Tina said, giggling mischievously.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    I ignored them and pointedly stared at the whiteboard in front of the ss.

    Fuming that I was ignoring them, Tina yelled at me. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, Olivia the

    traitor? Helen was so kind to you and only wanted to keep yourpany but you pped her.¡±

    I snorted derisively but still said nothing.

    She suddenly grabbed my hair and I winced in shock and pain. I wanted to stand up and retaliate,

    but I remembered what had happened when we were at the beach, so I calmed myself down,

    knowing it could be another trap. I wondered if she had one of her minions secretly recording our

    interactions.

    I took a deep breath and asked her, as politely as I could, to release my hair. All the members of our

    ss beganughing, while the others surrounded us as if egging us on to fight there and then.

    They called me sort of names while some even brought out their phones to record me. Just then

    Josh came in.

    He ran over to my side and pulled me away from Tina. He was so angry that he raised his hand to

    p her. I quickly grabbed onto his hand, stopping him and holding him back. He turned to me and

    asked if I was alright.

    Tina, whose face had paled when Josh raised his hand, soon regained her boldness and spoke up.

    ¡°I bet you don¡¯t want to be flogged, Josh Corwan.¡± She said, smirking.

    I knew she was trying to provoke Josh but I was d he was able to hold himself back. I would

    have hated it if he had gotten himself into trouble just because of me. Just then, Helen and the

    triplets came in with Helen clinging onto Lucien. The two were acting like a newly wedded couple

    and I almost regretted my decision to go back to the pce.

    ¡°Oh, Olivia you are back,¡± Helen said, as she approached me. Josh pulled me closer to his side as if

    he was shielding me from her.

    I peeped around him to take a look at the triplets who were standing still without saying a word.

    Helen got to me and when she saw how messy my hair was, she scolded Tina and Trisha which

    made the two grumble as they walked back to their seats.

    I sneered, but that didn''t deter her as she pulled me into a hug. ¡°Wee back, Liv. We all missed

    you.¡±

    I only pulled away from her, thanking her for her concern.

    ¡°Oh, I got your invite and I¡¯m definitely going to show up for your birthday party,¡± I added.

    ¡°Really?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Just then, the whole ss turned to her as Tina yelled, ¡°But Helen, you said I will be the first person

    to get your birthday invite.¡±

    Everyone started talking all at once as well, asking for their invites. Smiling like a queen, Helen told

    them they would get the invitation soon and the ss was silent.

    Helen walked back to the triplets who were now sitting but still asionally ncing back at us. I

    ignored them and Josh and I also sat down. Not long after we were seated, Logan approached me

    with a gift bag. It was so neatly wrapped that one would be able to tell what the gift was.

    The whole ss stared at us in fascination as he stopped in front of me handing out the bag to me.

    He said, not bothering to keep his voice down, ¡°We are sorry Liv. We want you back in the pce.¡±

    "What?!" The whole ss shouted in unison.

 Chapter 45 The gift

    Chapter 45 The gift

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    The entire ss began to mumble loudly. I was a bit embarrassed, but I couldn''t deny the pleasure I

    felt at Logan doing what he did along with Helen''s jaw dropping in shock. I reluctantly took the gift

    from Logan and mouthed, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He was still standing in front of me waiting for my response to his request for me to go back to the

    pce. I nced at Helen who was staring nkly at me. She hadposed herself and her

    expression was unreadable. Lucas and Lucien were also staring at me as well as if my response

    was written all over my face.

    ¡°I will return to the pce, Logan,¡± I said almost in whispers.

    ¡°What are you doing, Liv? Do your parents know what you are doing? We talked about this, right?¡±

    Josh asked me as he turned to re at me.

    ¡°And who are you to decide for her?¡± Lucas yelled out from his seat.

    Helen motioned for him to calm down while Lucien only continued staring at us nkly. Logan

    walked over to Josh¡¯s seat, he ced his right hand on his shoulder and if anyone hade in at

    that moment, they would have thought they were friends.

    ¡°I promise to protect Olivia just as you have been doing, Josh. Trust me." He said calmly.

    ¡°Trust you, Logan? I don¡¯t think I can trust any of you.¡± Josh said spitefully.

    I turned to Josh and reminded him about all the good things Logan did for me. I managed to coax

    him and then he finally gave in and that was only after he warned Logan that nothing bad must

    happen to me. Logan smiled and I could see a faint smile on Lucas and Lucien¡¯s face too.

    ¡°Are we good now, Josh?¡± Logan said while shaking his hand.

    The two began to have a conversation about how Josh and I spent our weekend while the entire

    ss continued to stare at them, most of them with wide eyes and dropped jaws.

    I only smiled at the two and went ahead to unwrap my gift. The entire ss was now staring at me,

    eager to know the contents of the bag. Helen only smiled and continued talking to Lucas and

    Lucien.

    When I finally unwrapped the gift box, it was a beautiful pair of sneakers and to my surprise, they

    were my size and also my favorite color, pink. The whole ss gasped in awe when they saw the

    beautiful gift.

    Logan turned to me. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I love it, Logan. Thank you, they''re beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Alpha Damon has a surprise for you as well.¡± He said mysteriously.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He only smiled and returned back to his seat when Mr Scott came in. We greeted him and he took

    the ss attendance before writing on the board. Throughout the entire ss, the triplets were

    ncing at me, especially Logan.

    The bell rang and it was soon lunchtime. Everyone had gone to the cafeteria. I told Josh that I had

    to meet Mrs ire. He wanted to follow me but I told him to go to the cafeteria and that I would

    catch up with him.

    As I stood up to head to Mrs ire¡¯s office, I saw Helen pulling up the triplets. She wanted to go

    with them to the cafeteria. Lucas was busy typing on his phone while Lucien was scrolling through

    some pictures on his phone. Logan was only smiling at her and when he saw me, he stood up from

    his seat and asked me to join them for lunch.

    ¡°I will have to decline as I need to meet Mrs ire in her office,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It must be about my punishment at the pce. She was so angry at mest week," I said, looking

    down at my shoes.

    As I looked up, my gaze snagged on Helen staring at us and I could see that she was jealous. I

    smiled inwardly, loving the look on her face because I had always felt the same way whenever she

    was with them.

    How does it feel?

    She narrowed her eyes at me as if she could read my thoughts.

    ¡°I should be on my way,¡± I said as I headed out.

    I knocked at Mrs ire¡¯s door and pushed the door open slowly. She gestured at me to enter the

    room and sit. I did and after a few minutes of staring at me like we were in a staring contest, she

    only told me to be of good behavior and warned me never to act the way I had during the field trip.

    She told me that what I had done warranted my being suspended for a few days, but the Alpha had

    put in some good words for me and convinced her to let the issue go. After I was dismissed, I

    bowed slightly before heading out of her office and quickly went to the cafeteria.

    When I got to the cafeteria, I saw Josh sitting with the triplets and Helen and then he waved at me

    toe over pointing at an empty seat beside him.

    Look at him sitting with them sofortably with them. Just a couple of days ago, he was warning

    me to never have anything to do with them again.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    I walked over to them and sat down. Josh had already ordered my food and then I started eating.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Lucas glowered.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucas?¡± Helen asked as I and Josh also looked up from our conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s Skyle. Have been trying to reach him as ordered by Alpha Damon but he isn¡¯t replying to my

    messages.¡± He said angrily while staring at his phone.

    Josh and I looked at each other wondering if it was the same Skyle we knew.

    I turned to Logan and asked him who Skyle was.

    ¡°He is the heir to the Crescent Moon Pack. He is to visit our pack¡­¡± He trailed off as Josh and I cut

    him off.

    ¡°Skyle ising here?¡± We blurted out in unison, astonished.

 Chapter 46 Back to the palace

    Chapter 46 Back to the pce

    Olivia¡¯s Pov

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Lucas asked.

    Josh and I didn¡¯t know how to respond. We both looked at each other, wide-eyed while the triplets

    and Helen stared at us waiting for our response.

    When we still remained silent, Lucas said mockingly, ¡°What am I even expecting from you guys?

    How the hell can you know Skyle?¡±

    He shifted his attention back to his meal while Josh and I blinked at each other the way, irritated by

    what he was insinuating.

    I should have known the peace wouldn''tst long.

    Josh wanted to react but I shook my head with pleading eyes for him to calm down. He narrowed

    his eyes at me, before focusing on his sandwich, biting into it in a ferocious manner that made me

    understand that he was upset by Lucas'' statement. Lucien and Helen continued eating without

    saying a word.

    Logan cleared his throat while tapping Lucas¡¯s hand which only made him furious.

    ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong?¡± He said angrily as he snatched his hand away.

    Josh grunted in annoyance, grabbed his bag and lunch tray, stood up from his seat and went to sit

    elsewhere while I hastily followed him.

    ¡°I was notfortable eating with them in the first ce. I only joined them because Logan begged

    me to. Even before you arrived, he''d been making snidements ever since I sat down with them.

    Who the hell does he think he is? Saying shit like that just because he''s the Alpha''s son.¡± Josh

    mumbled while staring at his food without eating once we were seated at an unupied table.

    ¡°Are you not going to continue eating?¡± I asked, smiling at his grumpy face.

    ¡°I lost my appetite just because of that brat.¡± He said, pointing to Lucas.

    ¡°You''ve just experienced a fraction of what I am used to and you are here fuming with anger,¡± I said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think this through, Olivia? You don¡¯t have to return to the pce. There''s no point in

    returning to the pce or having your hopes high that things will be different. I honestly don¡¯t

    think they will change or treat you better than before.¡± Josh said.

    I paused for a while before replying to him, ¡°It¡¯s fine Josh. I have made up my mind already and

    returning back to the pce is the only n I was able toe up with. I¡¯m yet to understand what I

    truly feel for them, without the mate bond clouding everything and, I might regret itter if I give up

    or avoid them without even trying.¡±

    ¡°Even if Iter lose them to Helen or to another wolf I would feel better knowing that I tried my best

    to form a true connection with them,¡± I added.

    Josh nodded briefly thinking about what I said. ¡°It¡¯s actually okay thinking that way. You are such a

    strongdy. If I were in your situation, I don¡¯t think I would have been able toe up with such a

    brilliant idea. I would have run away from them and even this pack.¡± He said.

    The bell rang and we all returned back to the ss. My phone beeped and I saw Logan¡¯s message.

    He apologized on behalf of Lucas and promised to lend me one of his books that I had for at the

    pce a couple of weeks ago as a way of apologizing.

    I smiled before looking at him. He was looking at me and then a soft smile stered itself on his

    face. Just then, Lucien pinched him. "What are you doing?¡± Lucien asked.

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Logan snapped at him as he turned to Lucien.

    The bell rang and Josh and I returned our lunch trays before heading out of the cafeteria, Josh

    pointedly ignored the triplets when we walked past them. We separated in the hallway as we had

    different sses at the moment. I went into my ssroom, walked to the back of the ss and sat

    down. The teacher walked in and I immediately shoved all thoughts of the triplets to the back of my

    mind.

    ***

    School was over and Josh was in the middle of offering to walk me to the pce when Logan

    appeared in front of me also offering me a ride to the pce.

    After giving each other dirty looks, The two of them turned to look at me waiting for me to choose

    who to go with. Thankfully, my phone rang at that moment and I immediately walked away, using my

    call as an excuse.

    ¡°Olivia.¡± They both called out my name but I only waved at them over my shoulder indicating that I

    would walk to the pce alone.

    I unlocked my phone to see who was calling. It was a FaceTime call from Skyle. I picked it up and I

    could see that he was still in his school uniform and in a ssroom.

    ¡°Hey, love.¡± He said.

    ¡°Hi, Skyle.¡±

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m good and you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good too.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Are you keeping anything from me, Skyle?¡± I asked him as I kept on walking.

    ¡°Not at all, my love.¡±

    ¡°Will you stop calling me that?¡± I said shyly.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Liv.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you knew Logan, Lucas and Lucien. We talked about them and you didn¡¯t say

    anything about it like you have met with them or not.¡± I said feeling offended.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Liv. I and the triplets are not on good terms, that was why I didn¡¯t say anything

    about it.¡± He said.

    ¡°Hmm. But you should have told me. I heard you areing here in a few days. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything to you. I didn''t want it to cloud the atmosphere or cause tension

    between us that day."

    I remained silent, I didn''t know why but I was oddly hurt that he had listened to me talk about my ill-

    fated rtionship with the triplets, while he had known about them and hadn''t told me.

    "Liv?"

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m here," I replied, my voice sounding small.

    "I''m really sorry. I should have told you, but I wasn''t being malicious. I just¡­"

    I could hear the desperation in his voice, desperation for me to believe me.

    "It''s okay."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, Skyle."

    "Reaaaaaallllyyyy sure?"

    I smiled, "Yeah, Skyle. I''m sure."

    He must have heard theughter in my voice because he breathed out a sigh of relief. "That''s good.

    Thank you, Liv."

    ¡°Will you take good care of me when I get to that ce?¡±? He added.

    ¡°Of course, Will Gwene with you?¡± I asked, smiling.

    ¡°Oh no. She won¡¯t being with me. I will be there officially and not just for a casual visit.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said.

    After chatting for a while, I realized that I had gotten to the pce and ended the call. I looked at the

    pce gate and sighed as I didn¡¯t even if I was doing the right thing. I entered and saw the triplets¡¯

    car in the driveway. I went straight to the Alpha¡¯s office. I knocked and then he ordered me toe

    in.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Majesty,¡± I said with a bow.

    ¡°Hello, Olivia.¡± He said as he motioned for me to sit.

    He finished reading some documents and then came to sit across from me. ¡°Miss B told me you

    said you won¡¯t being back to the pce.¡± He said.

    ¡°I actually had a change of heart. I will return back to the pce, Your Majesty,¡± I said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 47 Back to the Palace II

    Chapter 47 Back to the Pce II

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    ¡°Really?¡± Alpha Damon asked, his brows raised in surprise.

    I nodded at him smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear that. Thank you so much, Olivia.¡± He said.

    ¡°And if any of my boys annoy you or treat you badly, or if you have any problems working here,

    don¡¯t hesitate to let me know, okay?¡± He added.

    ¡°Yes sir, Your Majesty,¡± I said as I bowed and stood up to leave.

    Just then he brought out a box and handed it to me. ¡°Take this as a wee-back gift.¡± He said.

    Pleasantly surprised, I collected the box and bowed again. ¡°Thank you so much, Your Majesty.¡±

    "You''re wee, Olivia. And wee back to the pce once again."

    I bowed and left his office. As soon as the door closed behind me, I smiled as I tried to peep into the

    box.

    ¡°Olivia.¡±

    I heard someone calling my name and when I looked up, it was Sadie who had a weird look on her

    face. She looked like she had just sucked on a lemon. She moved closer to me and with a harsh

    voice, she said, ¡°If you are here to resume, then you should do so rather than just roaming around

    doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°But, I just got here,¡± I immediately protested.

    I forgot just how much of a witch she can be. It''s a shame she and Helen don''t run in the same

    circle, he and Helen would have been best of friends.

    ¡°Then stop looking at me that way and get to work immediately.¡±

    Fighting the urge to roll my eyes, I ran to my room and quickly locked my door. I opened the box

    and all I saw was a beautiful ne. I admired the stunning piece of jewelry and ced it in a bag

    before changing my clothes.

    I walked to the kitchen and pushed the door open. All the maids looked surprised to see me and

    they all returned back to their work after weing me. Some seemed happy for me while the

    others only looked disgruntled and ignored me.

    I guess they must be fans of either Helen or Sadie.

    Miss B came into the kitchen a few minutester, and she was also surprised to see me working in

    the kitchen.

    ¡°Olivia! You''re back. What a wonderful surprise." She said, smiling.

    I approached her with a smile and she immediately pulled me into a hug.

    ¡°But you told me that you won¡¯t being back to the pce.¡± She asked.

    ¡°I actually had a change of heart plus you came to my house to plead on the proud and arrogant

    triplets'' behalf. I couldn''t just ignore that.¡± I said.

    ¡°Well, thank you foring back. I really missed you.¡± She said, making me blush and giggle in

    surprise.

    She swiftly returned back to her post and then I returned back to mine as well. Sadie who was

    supposed to put me through was not in the kitchen so I did most of the work without her, d she

    wasn''t present to bully or overwork me.

    The kitchen phone rang and Miss B picked it up. She hung up after a few seconds of listening and

    instructed me to take two ss cups and a bottle of champagne to the Alpha¡¯s room. She told me

    he had a visitor and asked me to hurry.

    I filled up a metal bucket with I''ve and ced the bottle of champagne in it. I grabbed the

    champagne sses and walked out of the kitchen.

    I got to the Alpha¡¯s room and poured him and his visitor the champagne before heading back out.

    As I moved the corridor, I heard Sadie¡¯s voice and I quietly headed towards where her voice was

    coming from.

    To my surprise, she was with Lucien. She moved closer to him as if she wanted to ster herself

    into his body. I was so surprised and yet curious as to what the two were up to.

    Really, Sadie? Is this what you are up to?

    My eyes narrowed as she even moved closer and I wanted to stalk over to where they were

    standing and tear them both apart.

    I moved closer to them in order to be able to eavesdrop on their conversation very well and then I

    hid myself well.

    ¡°You should be heading back to the kitchen, Sadie,¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°Are you sure, Prince Lucien? Isn''t there anything else I can do for you?" Sadie asked in a flirty tone

    that made me gag.

    Eww, are they in a rtionship¡­? They have the same personality though. Look at her flirting with

    him in daylight unashamedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with the cigarettes you brought me. If I need anything else, I will let you know.¡± Lucien said

    while trying to move away from Sadie.

    ¡°What? Lucien smokes? Oh my gosh, he is still a student. I don''t think his brothers know about this.¡±

    I said feeling surprised.

    Wolves are extremely cautious about what they put into their body, and so smoking was one of the

    things we rarely did.

    I guess Lucien is more rebellious than I thought.

    I didn¡¯t move away from where I was and continued listening as the two continued with their

    discussion.

    ¡°Hmm. I want to stay with you for a little bit. Can''t I?¡± Sadie said.

    ¡°Why will you stay with me? If you spend more time here with me, Miss B will figure out that you are

    gone.¡± Lucien said as he lit his cigarette, his voice droll.

    ¡°Am I just an errand girl to you?¡± Sadie pulled back from him and asked angrily.

    Lucien looked down at her confused. "Should you be more than that?¡± He asked.

    I put my hand over my mouth to hold back a snort.

    Oh my God! The look on her face will keep me entertained for hours.

    ¡°What? I did everything you asked me to do at the cost of my job and you couldn¡¯t understand why I

    was doing so. You know why, don''t you?¡± Sadie said.

    Wow, this is better than an old soap opera. I wish Josh was here.

    ¡°I don''t understand you. Why won¡¯t you do so? I paid you every time you sneak in anything to the

    pce for me.¡± Lucien said, his expression adorable, yet wicked in its confusion.

    ¡°I like you, Prince Lucien. I have liked you ever since you were young,¡± Sadie blurted out.

    He stared at her with a mixed look of both horror and disbelief on his face. ¡°Are you crazy, Sadie?¡±

    Lucien eventually said as he burst outughing loudly.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you were up to. Lucas and Logan told me you already confessed your

    feelings to them a few years ago but they only left you without punishing you thinking that you were

    still young. And here you are doing the exact same thing to me. You must be really crazy,¡± Lucien

    added.

    Ouch

    I was now barely breathing, entirely focused on what was taking ce right in front of me.

    ¡°Is it wrong for me to like you guys? I couldn¡¯t control my feelings and I had no choice but to express

    them to you. You didn''t have to talk to me like that just because I expressed my feelings to you.¡±

    Sadie said, now sobbing.

    Wow. This is getting more and more interesting.

    ¡°Get out of my sight right now if you still want your job," Lucien yelled out.

    Sadie smiled as she circled Lucien who was now getting more pissed.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t fire me. And that¡¯s because nobody will be willing to get you the hard drugs you

    take,¡± She said with a smirk.

    ¡°What?¡± I whispered softly, utterly shocked.

    Lucien is into drugs?!

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 48 Skyles Arrival

    Chapter 48 Skyle''s Arrival

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears and my eyes as they told me that Lucien was into drugs.

    How on earth did he get into drugs? Does his brothers know? Does his dad?

    I looked at them again and saw that Lucien was grabbing Sadie¡¯s neck. He was so angry that he

    punched the wall and then released his grip on her neck when she whimpered in fear.

    I covered my hand with my mouth to prevent my gasp from escaping. I had always seen Lucien as

    the most unbothered of the three brothers. All I had ever seen was his harmless flirting and randy

    jokes, not this side of him.

    The three brothers were simr in appearance and height, but couldn''t be any different when it

    came to their personalities.

    ¡°If you bring this up again, I will kill you, Sadie. I''m not kidding, if anyone finds out about this, I''ll

    know it''s you and I don''t hurt women, but I''ll make an exception for you if you ever do something like

    this again. And stay away from brothers as well.¡± Lucien said angrily.

    Sadie moved back looking utterly frightened as she gasped and panted. Lucas stalked away and

    she remained there, holding onto her throat and staring after him with shock stered across her

    face.

    I quickly left where I was hiding and returned back to the kitchen. Sadie also came in a few minutes

    later with her puffy eyes. Miss B asked her what was wrong when she saw how she looked but she

    told her she was fine.

    She moved closer to me and angrily she shoved me out of her way.

    ¡°Why did you have to shove me? You could have just asked me to move aside¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Olivia! When did I do that? Why the hell are you always bothering me and making me look like I''m

    a bad person?¡± She yelled out.

    Miss B came over and asked what was wrong. Neither of us said a word which made Miss B more

    furious. She warned us to work in silence without any fights breaking out between the two of us and

    asked us to return to our duty.

    Ring! Ring!! Ring!!!

    The kitchen phone rang and Miss B picked up the phone. As soon as she finished talking to the

    caller, she dropped the phone and turned to me, ¡°Olivia, the triplets want you toe to their room

    right now.¡± She said.

    ¡°Do they want me to bring something up?¡± I asked.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°No, they only want you toe up to their suite. They probably want to send you on an errand.¡±

    Miss B said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said as I walked out.

    Just then, Sadie hissed.

    ¡°Harlot!¡± She said.

    "Sadie!" Miss B scolded her.

    Everyone including me looked at her but she ignored us and returned to her duty. I only chuckled at

    her words, deciding to overlook her atrocious behavior especially after what I had seen earlier,

    before pushing the kitchen door open to go out.

    ***

    I made my way through the pce halls towards the triplets'' room. Miss B''s warning about being

    called to their room without a clear purpose had me feeling a bit uneasy. I couldn''t shake the

    troubling revtion I had witnessed earlier in the kitchen. Lucien''s involvement in something as

    dangerous as drugs was deeply concerning, but for now, I had to set aside my worries and focus on

    whatever the triplets needed.

    I reached their room and knocked gently before entering. Lucas, Lucien, and Logan were all sitting

    on the couch, appearing rather serious. I couldn''t help but look at Lucien, my heart heavy with the

    knowledge of his secret.

    "What do you need?" I asked, trying to sound asposed as possible.

    Lucas, who usually did most of the talking, began, "Olivia, we wanted to inform you about

    something. Skyle, the son of the neighbouring Alpha, will be visiting us in a couple of days. He''s

    representing his father at some official event here, and we''ve been instructed to wee him and

    ensure his stay isfortable."

    Logan continued, "We wanted to let you know and we wanted to prepare you for his arrival. You

    don''t need to worry, though. We''ll ensure everything goes smoothly."

    I nodded, trying to hide my unease. "Thank you for letting me know and I appreciate the heads-up."

    Lucien, who had been quiet during the conversation, gave me a strained smile. I couldn''t help but

    nce at him with a mixture of concern and sadness, knowing that he was dealing with a dark

    secret. However, I decided to say nothing for now. We had other matters to attend to, and I had to

    focus on Skyle''s uing visit.

    A couple of days passed, and Skyle''s arrival was imminent. The pce was abuzz with

    preparations for his visit. The triplets were busy overseeing every detail, making sure everything

    was perfect for their guest.

    I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease I had about Skyle''s visit.

    It was the D-day and everyone in the pce including the maids was asked to wait outside to

    wee Skyle. Alpha Damon, his Beta, Helen, the triplets and some elders of the council were also

    present to wee him.

    Is Skyle that much of an important person? The Alpha and everyone else is outside to wee him

    and I still can''t stop thinking of him as anything other than the yful, flirty friend of Gwen I met on a

    trip. I thought to myself.

    "Why do we all have to wait outside to wee a teenage boy?" I mumbled grumpily.

    One of the maids standing beside me heard me and then whispered to me, ¡°He ising here on

    an official visit and to represent his father at that, they will ord him with respect as they will do to

    his father. So it¡¯s the custom of each pack to always show respect to their guests, especially the

    Alphas of other packs. It¡¯s the same for Skyle¡¯s pack. If the triplets were to visit Prince Skyle''s pack

    on an official mission, then his father and the members of the pack would do the same and wait

    outside to wee them too.

    ¡°Ohhh,¡± I said, nodding while trying to stifle my yawn.

    I can''t wait to get this over with and go home. I''m exhausted.

    Just then, a long, white limousine with three luxury cars preceding it with another one behind it

    pulled up in the pce. The security men in the smaller cars came out of their cars. They were

    dressed in ck suits and their gaze was deadly, indicating that if anyone acted like a threat to

    Skyle, they wouldn''t hesitate to take down the person. They all bowed respectfully to the Alpha and

    the members of the pack and then, they quickly surrounded the Limousine, one of them opened the

    door and Skyle, looking indeed like royalty, came out of the car elegantly.

    All the maids started smiling sappily and they couldn¡¯t stop talking about how handsome he was. He

    looked towards where I was standing and smiled at me and this caught Lucas''s attention.

    Lucas cleared his throat and looked at the maids, and we all bowed to wee Skyle while he

    moved towards the Alpha to greet him.

    Alpha Damon weed him and told the triplets to bring him in as he and the other members went

    in.

    As we, the maids, turned in to go back to our duty post, Skyle called my name.

    ¡°Olivia,¡± He said as he approached me with a smile.

    ¡°Skyle,¡± I said uneasily, not wanting the attention of him acting like he knew me would cause as I

    turned to face him.

    All eyes were on me including the triplets and Helen. I didn¡¯t know what else to do, whether to keep

    talking to Skyle or just turn back to go back to the kitchen.

    Just then Skyle moved closer to me and with a hug, he said, ¡°I have missed you, Liv. How have you

    been?¡±

    Everyone looked stunned.

 Chapter 49 Jealous triplets

    Chapter 49 Jealous triplets

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    ¡°We are outside, Skyle,¡± I muttered as he swayed side to side, still hugging me.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It doesn''t sound like you missed you, that breaks my heart.¡± He said smiling, as he pulled

    back.

    ¡°I missed you, Skyle. But I¡¯m working presently and everyone''s staring at us,¡± I said.

    ¡°And isn''t one of your duties weing distinguished guests? So what''s with this cold wee? I''m

    hurt, Liv, darling.¡± He said teasingly and also loudly.

    The maids all whispered and muttered to each other as they walked past us, returning to their

    respective duty posts. Sadie only red at me, giving me the stink eye before also going back to

    the kitchen.

    Just then, my eyes met with the triplets and Helen. They all looked so scary as their gaze fell on

    Skyle and me.

    ¡°Skyle is not good for you Helen. He is a two-timer. A few years ago, he was chasing you around

    here and now he is hugging Olivia.¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°How the hell did you guys get to know each other, Liv? You didn¡¯t tell me anything about knowing

    each other.¡± Lucas said, smiling coldly.

    ¡°You assumed I didn''t know someone as important as Skyle and you didn¡¯t give me any room to talk

    to you that day, Prince Lucas,¡± I said.

    Skyle cleared his throat, ¡°Olivia here is my friend and I will also try to rify something with you,

    Prince Lucien. I don¡¯t know what Helen might have told you, but I want you to know that I¡¯m not in

    love with her at all. Plus we are mature already so I don¡¯t see any reason for us to act hostile to

    each other,¡± Skyle said.

    ¡°And who knows, I might find my mate here in your pack.¡± He added looking at me.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Logan shouted.

    I was so scared when he yelled. I thought he was calm but he sounded so aggressive now.

    ¡°We should all get along, Lucas. We are mature as Skyle said and we shouldn¡¯t talk about our past

    rtionships so that peace can reign.¡± Helen said, smiling nervously.

    I knew instantly that she fabricated the story that Skyle had a crush on her a few years ago based

    on her reaction. After all, she is a queen of schemes.

    ¡°We have a feast prepared for you, Prince Skyle and it was arranged by the triplets to wee

    you,¡± I said with a smile as the situation was so awkward.

    The triplets were looking at Skyle like they wanted to strangle him and I couldn¡¯t allow for that to

    happen. Helen was trying her best to look innocent to Skyle and the triplets. I couldn¡¯t understand

    the triplets'' reaction.

    Are they jealous about my rtionship with Skyle or what?

    ¡°Wow. Did you prepare the food yourself?¡± Skyle asked me.

    ¡°Of course, prince¡­¡±

    Skyle hushed me with his finger and insisted I call him ¡°Skyle.¡±

    ¡°Remember, we are friends, Liv.¡± He added.

    ¡°How close are you to call her Liv?¡± Lucas said while ring at Skyle.

    Logan and Lucien went in with Helen without saying another word. I couldn¡¯t understand why they

    were angry at me.

    ¡°Lucas, I told you earlier that Olivia and I were friends. I mean close friends.¡± Skyle said smiling as

    he wrapped his arm on my shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we look good together as mates?¡± He asked Lucas who was now fuming.

    ¡°You are crazy, Skyle,¡± Lucas said as he walked off to his room.

    ¡°What was that for, Skyle? You shouldn¡¯t have provoked them,¡± I said as I shoved his arm away.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± He screamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked him while checking his arm.

    He smiled, ¡°was my acting that good? You are worried about me right?¡± He said.

    ¡°Common, Skyle. I¡¯m now in a tight position as you publicly announced our rtionship now.¡± I said,

    rolling my eyes at him.

    ¡°We did nothing wrong and why should we hide our rtionship? We are best of friends and nothing

    more, my love.¡± He said.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving. I can¡¯t wait to taste the food you cook.¡± He added as he motioned for me to lead the

    way.

    ¡°And Gwen sent her greetings to you and Josh.¡± He added.

    I smiled at him and led him to the big room well decorated. Chairs and a round big table were

    ced at the center of the room. It was where we had prepared for him to feast and dine.

    The triplets and Helen were already seated waiting for Skyle.

    I led him to his seat and I served every one of them. I was the only maid assigned to him and that

    was ordered by Lucas.

    When I finished serving them, I bowed and turned to leave.

    ¡°You should join us, Liv,¡± Skyle said.

    ¡°And why would she be here? She has done her job which is to serve us. We don¡¯t need her

    anymore.¡± Lucas said.

    ¡°Too bad you think this way. Is this how you treat your maids?¡± Skyle asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lecture me!¡± Lucas glowered.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°You guys should stop picking on each other. If Skyle wanted Olivia to join us then let her join us,

    Lucas.¡± Helen said.

    Lucien and Logan only stared nkly at their food. I didn¡¯t know what was running through their

    mind. I could only hope that Skyle wouldn¡¯tnd me in any trouble with them.

    ¡°Thanks, Helen,¡± Skyle said.

    Helen smiled nervously as Lucas red at her.

    ¡°Come and sit with me,¡± Skyle said, pointing to the empty seat beside him.

    I knew it was better to sit with him then I quickly ran to sit down beside him.

    We all started to eat with the triplets and Helen staring at me. Skyle would cut some portions of his

    steak and give it to me. He evenmented on how delicious my food was which doesn¡¯t go well

    with the triplets.

    ¡°Stop, Skyle,¡± I whispered to him.

    He refused to listen and when I looked up at triplets, they had stopped eating.

    I felt like I had wronged them and then I choked on my food. I coughed out.

    Logan handed me a ss of water as well as Skyle.

 Chapter 50. Jealousy at its peak

    Chapter 50. Jealousy at its peak

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    ¡°Olivia? Is there something wrong?¡± Miss B asked me.

    ¡°Everything is fine Miss B," I replied nervously, still thinking about what had happened in the dining

    room with the triplets and Skyle.

    I gulped as I imagined the state the triplets would be in.

    ¡°Now run along ande back quickly. You know we have a lot to do now that we have guests in

    the pce.¡± Miss B said.

    I knew the triplets wouldn''t just let me be with the way Skyle had acted towards them. I walked

    slowly as I didn''t know what they would do. I finally got to their doorstep and I knocked softly, hoping

    there would be no answer and I would be able to go back to the kitchen without having to face

    them.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas'' voice boomed.

    My shoulders drooped, I pushed open the door entered and bowed to them. I sped my hands,

    smiling nervously as I asked them what they wanted me to get them.

    They all stared at me in silence for a while. It was not until I began to fidget that Helen broke the

    silence.

    ¡°I had no idea you knew Skyle, Liv.¡± She said smiling.

    I inwardly scoffed and narrowed my eyes at the undertone of disbelief in her voice.

    ¡°How did you guys meet? And how long have you known him for?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Skyle is a good friend of mine and I met him when Josh and I visited a friend of ours who''s in his

    pack,¡± I replied awkwardly.

    ¡°How long have you known him?¡± Lucas cuts in.

    "Not quite too long, but long enough." I hedged, unable to help the defiance that crept into my voice.

    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

    "What?"

    "Thest phrase you said, ''but long enough'', what did you mean by that?"

    "No¡­ nothing. I just meant that I''ve known for long enough. Long enough to be a good friend of

    mine."

    I bit as Lucas said darkly, "I see.."

    Suddenly, he growled, ¡°I don¡¯t want you anywhere near Skyle.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don''t have to exin myself to you. I don''t want you anywhere near him and that¡¯s an order.¡± He

    said.

    I looked at Lucien who was nodding in agreement with Lucas. I turned to Logan and he looked

    away from me, but he didn''t seem to disagree with what Lucas had said.

    ¡°That''s not fair. You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m not just an ordinary maid so you don¡¯t get to decide who

    I can or cannot meet or be friends with either inside or outside the pce,¡± I protested.

    ¡°You are a maid here and you will do whatever it is we order you to do.¡± Lucas snapped at me.

    ¡°You can go back to the kitchen as that was what we wanted to discuss with you and you should

    also know that as of this moment, you are no longer in charge of taking care of or attending to him,¡±

    Lucien added.

    I looked at Logan again, furious but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about how Skyle had acted earlier if that''s what this is about. I apologized on his behalf.¡± I

    finally said.

    "You are not in any position to apologize on that brat''s behalf. And don''t bother trying to do or say

    anything else. You won''t change our minds."

    I opened my mouth to protest, but Helen cut in.

    ¡°Olivia said they were just friends, why can''t you leave them alone? You guys are not acting like

    yourselves." She said.

    ¡°No, and we aren''t.¡± The triplets said in unison.

    I rolled my eyes at them and then I turned to leave.

    ¡°Oh Olivia, I hope you didn¡¯t forget about my birthday party. It¡¯s this weekend.¡± Helen called out.

    ¡°Of course not. I will definitely be present,¡± I said and then left their room.

    I heaved a sigh of relief when I got out of their room. I still couldn¡¯t understand what was going

    through their heads.

    Are they jealous? No, Liv.

    It''s probably not that.

    They knew Skyle before you.

    Maybe they are just not his biggest fans.

    Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself.

    I returned back to the kitchen and saw that it was time for me to go home. I went back to my room

    to get changed. Iid on the bed as I was a bit tired and decided to rest a bit before going home. I

    unlocked my phone and messaged Josh to inform him about Skyle¡¯s arrival in the pce. He replied

    immediately saying he couldn¡¯t wait to meet him.

    I replied to him that I would inform Skyle and ask him when he would like Josh toe to the

    pce to see him. Just then, I remembered what the triplets told me not to meet with Skyle.

    I can text him, right? They won¡¯t know about that, right?

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I heard a knock on my door. I went to open it, but there was no one at the door. I looked around to

    check if someone had just left here but I couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    As I was about to close the door, I noticed a big box on the floor with my name on the card attached

    to it.

    I carried the box in and then locked the door. I opened it and saw a beautiful gown wrapped in the

    box. I brought it out trying to figure out who could have ced such a beautiful dress at my door. I

    looked into the box again to see if there was a card or name, and then I saw a card.

    I picked it up to see its content. It was from Logan. He wanted me to put it on for Helen''s birthday

    party.

 Chapter 51 The Birthday Party

    Chapter 51 The Birthday Party

    Olivia''s POV

    I stared in awe at the midnight blue dress as I brought it out of its box. The midnight blue dress was

    a work of art. It seemed to shimmer and glisten in the soft light of my living room. The fabric was so

    luxurious, and it felt like silk against my fingertips as I gently ran my hand over it. The gown had a

    timeless and elegant design, with a floor-length skirt that flowed gracefully, and it looked like it was

    tailored just for me.

    The bodice was adorned with delicatece and sequins, which caught the light and added a touch

    of sparkle to the dress. It had a ssic V-neckline and a cinched waist that would entuate my

    figure beautifully. I couldn''t help but admire the intricate details and the craftsmanship that went into

    creating this stunning piece of clothing.

    As I held the dress up to myself, I marveled at how it seemed to be the perfect size and style for

    me. Logan must have gone to great lengths to select this dress. I couldn''t help but feel a mix of

    gratitude and curiosity. How did he know my size? And why was he gifting me this exquisite gown

    for Helen''s birthday party?

    The midnight blue color was deep and alluring, giving the dress an air of sophistication and mystery.

    It was a color that I had always admired but never had the opportunity to wear. I imagined myself

    wearing it, and the thought of it made me feel like I was about to step into a fairy tale.

    Careful, Olivia.

    You''re setting yourself up to be hurt again.

    I noticed there was another box beneath the one that had held the dress. Holding my breath, I

    opened the box at the bottom and could barely hold in my gasp at the heels nestled within.

    They looked like ss and sparkled even without a light. They were a perfect match for the dress,

    silver in colour and dotted with tiny blue stones that looked like sapphires.

    As I stared at the dress and shoes with butterflies in my stomach, my phone beeped. It was Logan.

    Hey, Olivia. Did you like them?

    A huge smile split across my face as I decided to mess with him a little bit.

    Like what? I replied

    You haven''t received it?

    Uh? Received what?

    I sent you a package. They should be there by now. Hold on, I have to call somebody.

    Hold on, I received it. I was just messing with you. And no, I did not like them. What were you

    thinking?

    Really? Are you still messing with me?

    Yep. I actually love them. They are so beautiful, they literally brought tears to my eyes.

    Thank you, Logan.

    d you loved it.

    I did, thank you.

    He did not reply after that, so I went back to admiring the magical dress and heels. A few minutes

    later, my phone beeped again. It was still Logan.

    He asked me to be his date to Helen''s birthday party. I hesitated, dreading his brothers'' reactions. I

    eventually agreed to it after thinking about it for a few minutes. I returned the dress and the heels to

    their boxes and carried my bag to head home.

    All the way home, I kept on smiling to myself like a lovesick fool, only stopping when I noticed a

    couple of wolves giving me strange looks.

    I got home, and barely able to contain my excitement, I gushed to my parents about Logan giving

    me a beautiful outfit to wear to Helen''s birthday party and also asking me to be his date. I further

    gushed about how he had gotten me a brand new pair of expensive sneakers as a wee-back

    present on my first day back at school after the ''incident''.

    I caught my parents exchanging knowing looks, but I couldn''t find it in me to care. After a few

    minutes of chatting with them, I headed to my room. I slid on the dress, heels and the ne the

    Alpha had given me. I twirled around in front of the mirror, admiring how I looked and squealing in

    excitement.

    I imagined the look that would be on Helen''s face when she sees me walk in with Logan and

    relished in that look.

    I eventually took off the dress, hung it carefully and neatly in my wardrobe and walked back to my

    bed, plopping down on it. I picked up my phone and saw that I had missed a call from Skyle.

    I called him back and he immediately picked up after the first ring. He told me that he had asked

    about my whereabouts from the triplets but they had given him a ridiculous answer, saying he was

    to never speak with me until he returned to his pack. He seemed amused by it.

    After making fun of the triplets, he told me that he had also been invited to Helen¡¯s birthday party

    and he would love to have me as his date. I told him about Logan''s offer and although he had

    seemed disappointed, he immediately began teasing me about it. In order to get him to stop teasing

    me, I hurriedly told him that there was nothing going on between Logan and I and that the date was

    more of a friendly date.

    I also told him about Josh wanting to visit him at the pce, something he agreed to enthusiastically

    and immediately. We chatted for a while and eventually hung up after my third yawn.

    Soon, after he hung up, I fell asleep.

    ****

    The weekend came around, and with it, Helen''s birthday. She would finally be clocking 18, and

    despite our differences, I had bought her a beautiful wristwatch, not wanting to attend empty-

    handed.

    I spent most of the morning studying and catching up with my schoolwork. I was so engrossed in it

    that I didn''t realize when 12 noon came around.

    ¡°Oh my gosh. I¡¯m going to bete,¡± I said as I stood up from my bed. The invite had said the party

    would be starting by 1 pm.

    I dashed off to the bathroom so that I wouldn''t be dying Logan as he was one of the celebrant¡¯s

    best friends and couldn¡¯t afford to bete.

    I had my bath real quick and quickly returned to my room to get dressed. I wore the blue dress

    Logan gave me and I wore the ne I received from Alpha Damon. I

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    moved on to doing my makeup, deftly applying the cosmetics with a light touch that entuates my

    features without overpowering them. And I pulled my hair into a neat bun before finallypleting

    my outfits with my heels and a matching purse.

    I smiled as I looked at my reflection in the mirror, I grabbed the gift I had prepared for Helen and

    headed downstairs to bid my parents goodbye.

    My mom was dumbfounded when she saw me.

    ¡°Honey,e here and take a look at an angeling down from our daughter¡¯s room.¡± She said

    teasingly.

    I smiled at her as I carefully moved closer to her.

    ¡°You look beautiful, hon.¡± She said.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±

    Just then my dad came out of his room and alsoplimented me. I bid them goodbye as I went

    out and to my surprise, Logan drove into our driveway. He got out of the car andplimented my

    beauty.

    ¡°I seem to have good taste. And I must say, you look so beautiful.¡± He said.

    I blushed hard and thankfully I had applied a little make-up on my face which saved me. And like a

    perfect gentleman he opened the passenger seat door for me to enter. To anyone, we were like a

    young couple.

    I peeped into his car but Lucas and Lucien weren''t there. I felt a bit relieved and hopped in. He

    returned to the driver¡¯s seat and to satisfy my curiosity, I asked about his brother¡¯s whereabouts. He

    told me they were at the venue. I nodded and then he started the car.

    He kept ncing at me as he drove, which made me blush more.

    Finally, we got to Helen¡¯s house. I marveled at the sight of it as it looked simr to the pce.

    Logan parked the car and we walked hand in hand to the party.

    When we got in, I saw all our ssmates smiling and chatting. Some were in pairs dancing to the

    rhythm of the background song. Lucas and Logan were seated on a couch far from the crowd. I

    looked around and saw Skyle as he stared at me, smiling.

    ¡°You look so beautiful, Liv.¡± He mouthed.

    I smiled at him and just then my eyes fell on Josh, he was dancing with Gwen. I didn¡¯t know he was

    invited as well. Just then Gwen saw me.

    ¡°Oh my gosh. You look like a goddess, Liv.¡± She screamed as she moved closer to me. With that,

    everyone turned to look at me to see what she was talking about.

    ¡°It¡¯s Logan and Olivia,¡± Trisha said.

 Chapter 52. The Birthday party II

    Chapter 52. The Birthday party II

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on me as Logan and I walked in. He led me to where his brothers were

    and offered me a seat beside him. I waved at Lucas and Lucien before sitting down with them.

    ¡°You look so beautiful, Liv.¡± Lucien said in a flirty tone.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I replied to him.

    Lucas stared at me for a few minutes without saying anything and then brought out his phone to

    y games. I ignored him and started chatting with both Lucien and Logan.

    Skyle approached us and sought permission to sit with us from Lucas. I nodded and then Skyle sat

    right beside me.

    ¡°You look so gorgeous, Liv.¡± Skyle said.

    ¡°Stop teasing me, Skyle.¡± I said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Live. Can you join me on the dancing floor?¡± He asked me, stretching his hand out.

    I looked at Logan who gave the go-ahead, Lucien only smiled while Lucas remained fixed on his

    phone, flowering

    Skyle led me to the dancing floor and we both moved to the beats. He teased me and we both

    laughed at it as though it had offended him.

    Soon, the lights dimmed indicating that it was time for the birthday celebrant to appear and then

    Helen came out looking exquisitely beautiful. She was dressed in a beaded white long gown which

    showed her perfect curves. Her ck long hair flows behind her. She wore matching heels and a

    bag. She had a little make-up on her face and she walked just like a queen. Everyone shouted and

    cheered her on as she walked on the red carpet to the dancing floor.

    She smiled and waved at everyone as she finally looked towards the triplets, she smiled

    wholeheartedly when she saw them and then everyone was calmed as she gave a speech.

    She thanked everyone for attending her birthday party, especially Skyle and the triplets. She also

    made mention of me. She apologized for hurting me which made everyone look and gossip about

    me. I felt uneasy as she made mention of my punishment but Skyleforted me.

    Lucas was the first person to dance with her, followed by Lucien and then Logan. Skyle also danced

    with her as Logan approached me for a dance.

    We all presented our gifts to her and she couldn¡¯t stop thanking the triplets as they presented to her

    a matching ring with them. I only focused on having fun without letting the gifts they had given her

    get to me and I must say that I really had fun. Josh and Gwen also came to me, and we all had fun.

    I excused myself as I needed to use the restroom. I was directed to the restroom by one of the

    maids. I got lost and ended up in Helen¡¯s room. Her room was beautifully decorated and I saw a lot

    of her pictures with the triplets. They smiled at her in all the photos looking at her with love and

    affection. My heart ached a bit before I became more pressed.

    I dropped my clutch on her bed and quickly ran to use her bathroom. I came out and saw Trisha in

    her room. She had brought Helen¡¯s gift to the room and as she saw me, she asked me what I was

    doing in Helen¡¯s room.

    I exined to her that I had missed my way to the restroom and finally ended in Helen¡¯s room. She

    only smiled and asked me to leave. I felt uneasy as I had seen her there but I ignored the bad

    feelings.

    As I moved to open the door, she called my name and I froze.

    What is it now?

    ¡°Isn''t this yoursy?¡± She asked, pointing to the clutch.

    I turned back to pick it, I thanked her before running out of the room.

    I returned back to meet the triplets who were now sitting with Helen. I sat with them and Skyle

    joined us as well.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Helen.¡± I said as I sipped my drink.

    ¡°Thanks Liv. And thanks for the gift too.¡± She said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that.¡± I said.

    ¡°You look so beautiful by the way and I love your dress.¡± She said.

    I started feeling as if I was being questioned on where I got the dress.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said curtly.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I remained silent as I watched her cracking jokes with the triplets. Skyle saw this and then started to

    chat with me. He asked if I woulde if he invited me to a dinner party in his pack. I nodded and I

    forgot about the triplets and Helen.

    ¡°We have a thief among us,¡± Trisha ran to the party screaming.

    ¡°The matching ring you got from the triplets is missing, Helen,¡± She added.

    She approached me and then I remembered that she had seen me in Helen¡¯s room earlier.

    Is this another set up?

    I quickly opened my clutch and the ring was staring at me and the entire room gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t steal it.¡± I immediately protested as the guests began to stare and whisper.

 Chapter 53. The Birthday party III

    Chapter 53. The Birthday party III

    Olivia''s POV

    Trisha moved closer to me and snatched the clutch out of my hands. She emptied out the contents

    onto a table, the sound of the ring falling onto the table, echoing loudly in the room.

    As people gasped, Josh and Gwen came over to me. I turned to them telling them that I hadn''t

    stolen the ring. Skyle moved closer to me patting my back, Logan also came closer. He grabbed my

    arms, staring into my eyes that were, by then, brimming with tears of rage, also telling me he

    believed me.

    ¡°Why on earth would you believe her, Logan?¡± Trisha asked angrily.

    ¡°I saw her inside Helen¡¯s room earlier. She had seemed shocked when I came and when I asked

    her what she was doing there, she imed that she had lost her way to the restroom. That clearly

    shows that she stole the ring,¡± she added.

    "Be careful the way you speak to me, Trisha. I may be your ssmate, but I am also your Alpha-

    Heir," Logan growled.

    Trisha gaped at him, her mouth opening and closing like that of a fish that was out of water. I was

    also staring at him, confused. Logan was the quiet one making the three, and I had never heard him

    speak to someone the way he just spoke to Trisha.

    Helen, Lucas and Lucien remained silent as they watched. I watched Helen to see if I would see the

    hint of a smile or seriousness on her face, but her face was studiously nk.

    ¡°Did you see her putting the ring in her clutch?¡± Skyle asked Trisha.

    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­, but I''m sure she did it. I mean¡­ I saw her in Helen¡¯s room.¡± She stammered as

    Skyle''s angry gaze bore into her.

    ¡°And what were you doing in Helen¡¯s room?¡± Skyle asked again.

    ¡°I went to drop all the gifts she had received in her room and that was when I saw Olivia looking

    around her room.¡±

    "I didn''t see you with any gifts, you were empty-handed," I spoke up.

    "I wasn''t. You must have been too busy stealing the ring." She retorted.

    ¡°Well, the both of you were at the crime scene and your statement alone does not prove that Olivia

    stole the ring. Especially since she has denied it. Who knows, maybe you were doing something

    that you don''t want anyone else to know about, and so you put the ring in her clutch to implicate her

    first,¡± Skyle added.

    ¡°What? That''s preposterous, you''re clearly reaching!" Trisha protested.

    ¡°As Skyle said, you are not innocent as well, Trisha. The both of you went into Helen''s room. We

    can¡¯t really say if what you said is true or not and everyone here knows that you are not on good

    terms with Liv.¡± Logan said.

    ¡°Olivia has been working at the pce for the past few months, and nothing has ever been reported

    to be missing at the pce. Her supervisor speaks well of her and has never onceined

    about something like this happening. Do you expect us to just believe you? I also find it awfully

    suspicious that you noticed a small ring missing amongst the ''numerous'' gifts you im to have

    dropped in Helen''s room.¡± He added.

    ¡°Maybe she is just trying to get back at Helen because she was flogged,¡± Trisha said, now fidgeting.

    ¡°If you insist that Olivia is the culprit, then we need to check your bag as well. We can¡¯t search Liv

    without searching you as well.¡± Skyle said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± Trisha said as she tightened her grip on her bag.

    I narrowed my eyes as her gaze flitted to Helen, who still had a nk look on her face and refused

    to look at her.

    What''s going on? Didn''t they n this together?

    ¡°I¡¯m Helen¡¯s best friend, I would never do that to her. Also, my father is rich and can afford anything I

    want. So I have no reason to steal from Helen.¡± She said, her voice high-pitched.

    Logan moved closer to her. ¡°Me thinks thedy doth protest too much." He said as he arched a

    questioning eyebrow. "And you leave me no choice but to go through your bag.¡± He said.

    ¡°I said NO! What do you guys take me for? Helen, you need to talk to them and let them know that I

    would never do such a thing. Olivia is the thief and not me.¡± She said as she turned to Helen.

    ¡°It''s okay, Trisha. Just empty your bag and let everyone see its contents to prove your innocence.

    Since you have nothing to hide, just let them do it to prove them wrong.¡± Helen said, smiling.

    Trisha was taken aback and then Logan snatched away her bag and emptied the contents.

    Everyone gasped as several small gift-wrapped boxes came tumbling out, including the wristwatch I

    had presented to Helen. I had wrapped it with Christmas wrapping paper as we were out of

    wrapping paper at home, so I immediately recognized it.

    ¡°I have been framed. I didn¡¯t steal them. I have no idea how they got into my bag.¡± Trisha said,

    sobbing.

    She moved closer to Helen. "You believe me right? I didn¡¯t take those things. I don¡¯t know how they

    got in my bag.¡± She said.

    Helen shoved her away. "If you had wanted them badly, you could have just asked and I would have

    dly given anything you wanted. You didn''t have to steal anything. You didn''t stop at stealing from

    me, you also tried to frame Olivia.¡± She said as she shook her head dejectedly like a B-list movie

    actress.

    ¡°Helen!¡± Trisha cried out.

    Helen moved closer to me, apologizing on Trisha¡¯s behalf.

    "It''s fine, you don''t have to apologize. At least, the truth came out this time around." I said, subtly

    referring to what had happened on the field trip.

    "However, I wonder why this time around, there was a change in the oue," I added, giving her a

    tight smile.

    She smiled back, her eyes telling me she understood what I was trying to imply. "Who knows?" She

    shrugged and walked away.

    I looked away from her to see Trisha being dragged out by the maids, crying profusely.

    I knew there was more to what had just happened and I couldn¡¯t push aside the niggling suspicion I

    had that Helen had been behind the whole incident.

    But¡­ Why did Trisha steal her gifts? They must have nned to frame me together, and I still find it

    hard to believe Trisha truly stole the gifts. If Helen had nned that too, then she must be more

    devious than I thought.

    The DJ resumed ying the music and the party resumed like nothing had happened. and I only sat

    with the triplets and Skyle. Helen was also sitting with us as I watched as Lucien slid the ring onto

    her finger. She giggled and subtly shot her hand at me, showing off the ring.

    I snorted.

    ¡°Are you okay, Liv?¡± Logan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied to him.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened earlier?¡± Skyle asked.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Umm¡­ no¡­¡± I said, stammering.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let that get to you. Forget about it and just have fun,¡± Skyle said as he handed me a

    ss of champagne.

    I collected the ss from him as I smiled at him. As I took a sip, my gaze fell on Lucas who had

    been silent ever since Trisha came out using me.

    I looked away instantly and his next words came as a shock as he whispered to me. "I believed

    you.¡±

    I almost choked on the champagne as I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.

    What?

    ¡°I believe you won¡¯t do such a thing and I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t stand up for you earlier.¡± He added and

    then instantly looked away, his face grim.

    I stared at his profile in shock, unable to say anything. Skyle and Logan only smiled. Lucien also

    apologized for not standing up for me and I could only give him a wan smile.

    Lucas said he believed me. And they both apologized for not standing up for me. Am I

    hallucinating? Or did they eat something bad?

    Just then, I checked the time and saw it was gettingte already. I whispered to Logan that I needed

    to go back home. I did not have a curfew, but I never liked to stay outte.

    He stood up and grabbed his car key and then pulled me up.

    ¡°I need to get going, Skyle,¡± I said.

    ¡°Okay, Liv.¡± He said.

    ¡°I will leave with Josh and Gwen.¡± He added.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said and waved goodbye, looking around for Josh and Gwen.

    Logan told his brothers that he needed to drop me off at my ce and that he would return to the

    pce afterwards.

    They only nodded, Lucas still avoiding my eyes and then we went out to the driveway.

    Logan drove me home and then left after watching me walk into the house.

 Chapter 54. Another plan

    Chapter 54. Another n

    Helen¡¯s POV

    As the party wound to a close, I stood by our huge mahogany door, kissing my friends goodbye.

    Lucas and Lucien were thest to leave. I insisted on walking with them to their car although they

    had wanted me to stay indoors.

    I watched as they left in their respective cars, zooming off and leaving behind.

    Soon, I promised myself. Soon, you''ll be together and you won''t have to watch them leave you

    behind again.

    Once I could no longer see their cars, I headed back into the mansion and headed straight to my

    room, stomping up the stairs angrily.

    ¡°Trisha is such a fool! One thing, just one thing I asked her to do and she couldn''t even do it well!¡± I

    screamed as I entered, grabbed the nearest thing, which turned out to be a precious vase and

    threw it at the wall. It shattered instantly, the sound of it shattering doing nothing to calm me. A maid

    came running to my room, gasping once she saw the shattered vase.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± She asked softly.

    ¡°Get out!¡± I yelled, grabbing a pillow off my bed and throwing it at her.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    She screamed and fled, closing the door behind her. I stalked to the closed door and turned the

    knob, locking it.

    I screamed out again in frustrated anger, throwing whatever my hand could reach at the wall.

    After a few minutes, after I had calmed down a bit, I unlocked my phone to put a call through to her

    but she wasn¡¯t picking up which only made me more furious.

    Ohhh, she should thank her stars it''s alreadyte. I would have gone over to her ce and done

    something she would never forget.

    Still fuming, I picked up my phone again intending to send her an angry text.

    Not only was that stupid girl unable to do as I asked, but she went ahead and got caught stealing.

    Stealing from me! She then had the guts to turn to me as though we were in it together, asking me

    to believe her.

    I stared at my phone with unseeing eyes as I thought of something else.

    What if¡­ what if people begin to talk about what had happened on the field trip? That stupid Trisha!

    If my reputation gets ruined because of her, I swear I''ll kill her.

    I focused on my phone and started typing.

    You are such a fool, Trisha.

    How dare you humiliate me in front of everyone. Just know that I will deal with you if I ever set my

    eyes on you. If you know what is best for you, just stay away from my sight.

    I threw my phone on my bed, still angry about what had happened. I was so angry at how Logan

    looked at Olivia. I hated everything about her.

    And even Lucienplimented her outfit. Lucas couldn''t keep his eyes off her¡­ that stupid girl!

    I had seen the outfit in Logan¡¯s room a few days ago thinking that he must have gotten it for me.

    Imagine my rage when that lowlife, Olivia walked in on his arm in the same dress I had admired and

    expected to be gifted.

    I became more furious, thinking of the moment when they had all told her that they believed in her.

    I curled up on my bed when my phone beeped. It was a message from Trisha apologizing for how

    she had messed up.

    She told me that she would find a way to make it up to me. I only tossed my phone away without

    replying to her. But I couldn''t deny that I had felt better reading herst message.

    I looked at the ring on my finger and my mood was lightened. Just then I heard the sound of a car

    honking.

    ¡°It¡¯s my dad,¡± I said as I got up from my bed to wee him. He hadn''t been present as he had had

    a task toplete at a neighboring town. I couldn¡¯t curse at the Alpha for giving him such a task

    which made him miss my birthday party as he will soon be my father-inw.

    I rushed out to wee him. He noticed the sad look on my face and asked what was wrong.

    I exined to him about how my n was ruined because of Trisha. He smiled and patted me

    telling me that I would have another chance to get back at Olivia.

    I thanked him and went back to my room, leaving him alone to have dinner. I locked my door and

    jumped on my bed covering myself with the nket as I was so annoyed. I checked my phone

    again to see if I had any message but there was none.

    I tossed from one side of the bed to another, unable to sleep. I stood up to unwrap my gifts. The

    ones Trisha stole were returned to me and I saw the gift Olivia had presented to me. In a fit of

    anger, I smashed it and then dropped it into the waste bin.

    ¡°Such a cheap and lousy gift,¡± I said as I returned back to check out other gifts. Just then I saw the

    gift Skyle gave me. It was a beautiful pair of sneakers. Just then an idea popped in.

    I can just pair Olivia with Skyle, maybe I should get them drunk and have them sleep together and

    then take their pictures and send them to everyone.

    ¡°You are a genius, Helen,¡± I said to myself, smiling.

    I had noticed that Skyle felt something for Olivia but he was holding back. Iughed loudly at my

    next n and with that I returned back to my bed to sleep.

 Chapter 55. Logans announcement

    Chapter 55. Logan''s announcement

    ~ Olivia''s POV

    "Bye, Mom. Bye, Dad," I called out to my parents as I flew out the door.

    I heard their faint goodbyes as I ran down our driveway heading straight for Josh''s car.

    He shook his head at me like I was an errant little girl as I settled into the passenger seat before

    mming the door shut.

    "Hey!" He yelled at me. "Be careful with my baby."

    I gave him a sardonic look and stuck my tongue out. He wrinkled his nose at me before turning on

    the ignition and easing out of the driveway.

    After a couple of minutes, I watched as an old woman on a scooter drove past us.

    I groaned. "Why on Earth are you driving like a slow poke? Step on it, man. We''re gonna bete."

    He ignored me.

    "I can''t believe your dad gave you a car out of the blue."

    He turned to smile at me before facing the windscreen again. "Well, he said and I quote, ''You have

    a mate now. I can trust you to be responsible.''"

    Iughed out loud, cing my feet on the dashboard of the car just to spite him. He reached out

    and pped my legs.

    "Ouch," I yelped, scowling at him as I disgruntledly put my legs down.

    "Joshhhhh, please drive faster. You weren''t this slow when we were driving to Gwen''s ce."

    "That was different."

    "Hmmhmm." I gave him a teasing smile.

    We eventually got to school, and despite the fact that I had practically been begging Josh to drive

    faster, I found myself reluctant to get out of the car.

    "What''s wrong?" Josh asked when I made no move to alight, only staring at the imposing building.

    "I¡­ I don''t know. I guess I''m just worried about what happened at Helen''s party¡­"

    "Why? Everyone present knew Trisha was at fault. You don''t have to worry about it, Liv."

    "Yeah, you''re right. I must still be traumatized about the whole field trip incident."

    His gaze hardened and his jaw clenched at the reminder of what had happened and how I had been

    punished.

    "You''ll be fine. And everything will be fine. If you want, I won''t leave your side all day. Although, I''m

    not sure of what we''ll do about going to the restroom. That''ll be awfully awkward."

    Iughed and rolled my eyes at him, my mood lightening up a little. "Shut up and let''s go."

    We alighted from the car and headed into the school''s main building. As soon as we got to our

    lockers, we came across Rachel, a Helen wannabe who took pleasure in taunting and

    embarrassing me whenever Helen was not there to do so.

    I steeled my spine, waiting for her to speak. To my surprise, she muttered, "Hi, Olivia," and went on

    her way, her friends following her obediently.

    Josh and I turned to each other, my brows high enough to have disappeared into my hairline.

    "Well, that was¡­"

    "Weird." I finished for him.

    Just then the bell rang, and we had to separate to our separate sses.

    I entered into the ss and noticed that the atmosphere had changed. Immediately I stepped in, the

    chatter died down and people turned to look at me.

    Here we go, I should have known what happened at Helen''s birthday would have spread throughout

    the school.

    I took a deep breath and headed to my seat at the back of the ssroom, expecting scathing insults

    toe my way. But to my surprise, nothing happened. In fact, the opposite of what I expected

    happened. People who had once treated me like an invisible presence now acknowledged my

    existence with polite smiles and nods. It was surreal, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had

    caused this sudden shift in their behavior.

    Could this be a trick? I thought to myself, as the girl sitting in front of me turned to me and

    complimented my outfit.

    As I settled down in the cafeteria with my lunch, I found myself lost in thought. The memory of the

    relentless bullying I had endured from my ssmates echoed in my mind. There had been days

    when I''de home with tears in my eyes, my spirit broken by their cruel taunts and pranks. The

    hurtful words andughter had been a constant presence in my school life, making each day a

    struggle to endure. I closed my eyes for a moment, reliving those painful moments.

    It was during one of those shbacks that Josh had firste to my rescue. He had seen me being

    cornered by a group of girls and had stepped in, his protective nature on full disy. From that day

    forward, we had be close friends, united by our shared experiences and the strength of our

    bond.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Throughout the day, I encountered more friendly gestures and offers of help. It was as if I had

    stepped into an alternate universe where I was no longer the outcast. I couldn''t deny that it felt nice,

    but it was also perplexing. The change had happened overnight, and I had no clue why.

    During lunchtime, I decided to visit the restroom. As I entered, I noticed a group of girls huddled

    together, whispering. Curiosity got the better of me, and I discreetly approached them, pretending to

    fix my hair near the sinks.

    "I can''t believe we have to be nice to her," one of the girls said, her voice filled with annoyance.

    "Yeah, it''s so unfair," another one chimed in.

    I strained my ears to listen more closely, my heart racing with anticipation.

    "Did you hear why we have to be nice to her?" a third girl asked.

    The first girl nodded. "It''s Prince Logan''s decree. He said that if anyone mistreats Olivia, they''ll

    suffer his wrath."

    I felt a chill run down my spine.

    Logan did this?

    The girls continued to gossip about it, and I quickly left the restroom, my mind spinning with this

    newfound information. I couldn''t believe that Logan had issued a decree to protect me. It was a

    surprising turn of events, and I couldn''t help but wonder why he had decided to intervene on my

    behalf.

    After the final school bell rang, I rushed to find Josh and share this revtion with him. I exined

    the situation and how my ssmates'' behavior had drastically changed. Josh, too, was surprised

    but relieved that I was no longer being bullied.

    As we drove home, I contemted on Logan and the impact he had on my life. It was an

    unexpected twist, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude, even though I didn''t understand

    the reason behind his actions.

    My mind was filled with questions and uncertainty as we approached the pce. The events of the

    day had left me pondering theplexities of my school life and the influence of those around me.

 Chapter 56. Forehead kiss

    Chapter 56. Forehead kiss

    Olivia''s POV

    After school, Josh drove me to the pce. On the way there, we were both silent and I couldn''t stop

    thinking about what Logan had done.

    I knew I ought to be grateful to him for solving my bullying problem, but at the same time, I felt¡­

    disgruntled.

    I had prided myself on not letting the bullying and taunts get to me, but the knee-weakening relief I

    had felt when I realized I wouldn''t be bullied anymore ate my pride severely.

    I had suffered for years at the hands of my ssmates, and yet, just one word from Logan had put

    all that to an end.

    Why? I thought to myself as I nibbled on a fingernail, a poor habit I thought I had gotten rid of.

    Why would Logan do that, now of all times? He''s been extraordinarily nice to me and the other two

    seem to be warming up to me as well. I don''t know what to think, I don''t want to get my hopes up,

    and I definitely do not want to be that girl that allows men to walk all over her all in the name of

    being mates.

    "Maybe because as strong as they think they are, they also can''t deny the mate bond."

    I startle out of my thoughts and turn to Josh.

    Did I say all that out loud?

    "Yeah, you did," he replied, giving me a brief nce before turning his attention back to the

    windscreen. "And you''re biting your nail again. You only do that when you''re extremely stressed.

    Are you okay?"

    I leaned my head back against the headrest, closed my eyes and let out a huge sigh. "Honestly, I''m

    not sure. I''m tired and I''m overwhelmed. It''s all just a mess."

    "It''ll be okay, Liv."

    "Yeah, thanks."

    We arrived at the pce and I got out of the car and he did the same.

    "Why are you getting out of the car? You don''t have to walk me in. You should be head on home."

    "Pssh, I''m not walking you in, brat," he teased. I''m going in to see Skyle," he continued.

    That was when I remembered that I had asked Skyle if Josh could visit him in the pce but I hadn''t

    told Josh about his response.

    I looked at him confused and seeing my expression, he exined that Skyle had asked him to visit

    him in the pce at Helen''s birthday party, after I had left. He also wanted to thank Skyle for

    instructing his driver to take Gwen home after the party was over.

    I nodded and apologized for forgetting to ry Skyle''s response to him. He smiled at me to let me

    know it was fine and we both headed into the pce. I led him to Skyle''s room. I knocked on his

    door, calling out that I was the one at the door and he asked me to enter. Josh followed me in.

    Skyle was happy to see Josh and I left the two after thanking Skyle for standing up for me when I

    was used of theft on Helen''s birthday. I went to my room to get changed, and returned to my

    duty post in the kitchen.

    However, I couldn''t focus on the work I had to get done, as my curiosity was getting the best of me.

    I was still pondering on why Logan had instructed the whole school not to bully me anymore. And

    regardless of how I felt about the whole thing, I knew I had to thank him for what he had done.

    I left the kitchen and headed to the triplets'' suite and knocked on the door. Hearing no response, I

    went in and saw that Logan was the only one in the living room of the suite. He was sitting on the

    couch, fully immersed in his writing. I cleared my throat for him to make him aware of my presence

    and that was when he looked at me.

    "I knocked on the door and there was no response," I said.

    "Oh ,I''m sorry about that. I was too focused on what I was doing," he said, smiling softly at me.

    "And why are you here? Not that I don''t want you here, but I don''t think I called the kitchen for

    anything," he added as he ced his book beside him and stood up. He walked into his room and

    sat down on his bed while staring at me. I moved closer to his bed and told him that I had

    something I needed to discuss with him.

    He motioned for me to sit beside him and I hesitated. He only smiled and patted the space beside

    him, I moved closer and shyly sat next to him. I asked about his brothers'' whereabouts and he told

    me that they had gone out to have fun.

    "Fun?" I asked.

    " Yes, they went with Helen."

    I was a bit disgruntled when I heard that they had gone out with Helen but I locked the feeling away.

    I asked Logan why he hadn''t gone with them. He smiled at me and gestured to his book on the

    couch telling me that he had wanted to leave the poem he was working on without finishing it.

    Curiously, I asked him what the poem was about but he shook his head and told me it was a secret.

    I tried to hide my disappointment but he must have noticed it, because he smiled and promised that

    he would tell me about itter.

    "Now, what did you want to discuss with me?" He asked.

    "I heard that you were the one who stopped everyone from bulling me in school," I said.

    I looked at his face and he was only staring at me nkly, so I continued, "I wanted to thank you for

    that. I mean you didn''t have to, so¡­ thank you, Logan."

    "Well it''s not right for bullies to exist in school. We are all in school to learn and not to hurt one

    another. So that means I only did the needful so you don''t have to thank me."

    "I do. I don''t mind if no one talk to me and I don''t care if I don''t have friends, but I want to be free

    from being everyone''s target of bullying and mockery and you made that possible. Thank you,

    Logan." I said as I looked at him before hugging him.

    He stiffened and I quickly moved away from. "I''m sorry I crossed the line," I said.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "It''s fine, Liv. And on behalf of the whole ss, I''m sorry again. I knew we all hurt you, especially my

    brothers and I," he said with an unreadable expression on his face.

    "It''s fine. Stopping the students from bullying me was more than enough for me," I said.

    I stood from his bed to head back to the kitchen. He grabbed my hand and pulled back down to the

    bed. He stared at me for a while without saying a word. I also stared at him wondering why he had

    pulled me back.

    "Logan¡­" I said and then he hushed with his finger.

    "Don''t say anything, Liv." He said.

    I felt beads of sweat pop out on my forehead as we stared at each other, his handsome face very

    close to mine and I couldn''t look away. Just when I wanted to say something, he leaned forward and

    ced a kiss on my forehead and I could only stare nkly at him.

    What is he doing?

    Just then, the door opened and Sadie came in with big shopping bags on her arm. I knew instantly

    that Lucas and Lucien were back. Sadie saw Logan giving me a forehead kiss and then dropped

    the bag she was carrying.

    "What?" She screamed.

 Chapter 58. A date with Logan II

    Chapter 58. A date with Logan II

    Olivia

    As soon as we got to a hallway filled with maids cleaning, I tried to snatch my hand back, but Logan

    wouldn''t let me. As the maids bowed in greeting to Logan, they all watched, some unable to hide

    the expressions of shock on their faces. We walked hand in hand along the hallway and the maids

    began to whisper and gossip to each other. I tried pulling my hand out of his again, all to no avail.

    Logan gave me a reassuring smile and then I felt marginally better. He led me to his car and he

    drove out of the pce.

    The drive was intensely silent, until Logan began to crack jokes, perhaps to get me to rx. I was a

    bit tense trying to understand why he was taking me out, but he soon made me forget as we both

    laughed as he told me some of his embarrassing moments.

    The funniest and yet the saddest one was when he stole his mom¡¯s clothes when he was in grade

    five. He said some of his friends had always made fun of him for not having a mom since his mother

    had died and to prove them wrong, he wore his mom¡¯s clothes to school the next day to show off. It

    was hrious, but my heart broke for that little boy who must have missed his mom a lot.

    After a few minutes, he pulled up in front of a beautiful restaurant. I got out of the car and he led me

    in. The restaurant was well-decorated and furnished. He walked to the receptionist who instantly

    recognized him.

    ¡°Good evening, Prince Logan,¡± he said as he bowed slightly. The receptionist looked at me and

    bowed to me. I was startled that he was bowing to me and I awkwardly returned the slight bow. He

    then led us to our table before returning back to his post. The chef came out to meet us, introduced

    himself and ced the menu list in front of us waiting for us to make our orders. I looked around

    and realized we were the only patrons present, and I wondered if it was because Logan was being

    treated as a special guest. As I opened the menu, the prices were shocking and I instantly closed it

    because the prices were too expensive. Logan noted this and softly asked if I didn¡¯t like any of the

    meals that were on the list.

    I beckoned to him and he moved his face closer to mine across the table. I covered our faces with

    the menu list and whispered to him that the prices were too expensive¡­ at least for high school

    students.

    "Do you want to get out of here before we have to wash tes in the kitchen to cover our bill?" I

    asked, only half-joking.

    ¡°I know some ces that sell good food and are less expensive,¡± I added.

    He smiled at me and told me that he would be paying for everything and that I shouldn¡¯t worry about

    the price. He asked me to order anything I wanted, even if I wanted everything on the list.

    ¡°But I''m not certain I can order anything. They all sound fancy, what if I can''t eat anything?¡± I asked,

    my face burning in mortification.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liv. You will enjoy their food,¡± he said and moved his face away from mine. I sat back

    as well trying topose myself.

    He told the chef to bring him something that sounded like steak and vegetables, but I couldn''t be

    sure. He also asked for a pinot noir. The chef noted it down and turned to me. I was still trying to get

    the less expensive food but everything on the list was almost of the same price. Logan saw how

    reluctant I was and then he told the chef to get me the same thing he had ordered.

    "Is that fine by you?" He asked, turning to look at me.

    I smiled faintly and then nodded. The chef took that as a yes and went to get us our orders. He

    came back with the wine a few minutester and also brought outplimentary bread and sauces

    for us to munch on while waiting for our meal. I thanked him and then he left.

    Logan looked at me as he sipped his wine. I did so too, feeling a bit tense and awkward.

    Just then, I asked him why the entire restaurant was empty except for us.

    ¡°Do they ept just one reservation for a particr time? I guess that''s why their food is so

    expensive,¡± I said.

    ¡°No. They are always busy as they are one of the restaurants with the best head chef in town,¡± He

    said.

    ¡°Oh¡­ why is it empty?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I rented the whole ce out,¡± he said, smiling over the rim of his wine ss.

    ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked him in surprise.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Because I want to treat you, Liv, to a nice meal and spend time with just you alone. I don¡¯t like it

    when everywhere is crowded,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh I understand not liking crowded ces, but still, I can''t imagine how expensive it must be,¡± I

    said, cringing as I thought how much the date was probably costing him.

    ¡°I only paid a few dors, Liv. It''s not really expensive.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, Prince Logan,¡± I said with a faint smile.

    He only smiled at me and just then the chef brought out the steak. Logan motioned for me to try it

    out and I did.

    ¡°The taste is heavenly, Logan.¡± I slightly moaned in surprise and pleasure as the several vors

    burst onto my tongue in just one bite.

    ¡°I told you that you will enjoy the food. I''m d you like it," he said as he started eating as well.

    We finished our food and then Logan told me he still had a ce to take me to. We returned to the

    car and he drove to the amusement park. I smiled happily as it had been a while since I had been

    there. Logan smiled at me and if I was that happy to be at the park.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I have been to the park. Mom would always im that I was no longer a kid

    whenever I asked her toe with me to the park. Josh also said the same thing whenever I asked

    him. Who said the amusement park''s for kids only?¡± I said.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I thought you wouldn''t like it, iming it''s too childish or something," he said as

    he pulled the car over. We both went in and he held onto me tightly as the ce was overly

    crowded. I looked at him and held his hand as we ran through the crowd. We bothughed out

    happily, ignoring the looks that were being thrown our way and then we stopped at a snack stall.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to enjoy the rollercoaster ride with cotton candy,¡± I told him as I hurriedly paid for the cotton

    candy before he could reach for his wallet.

    He smiled at me and I gave him one of the candies. I dragged him to the rollercoaster ride and

    luckily we didn¡¯t miss the ride.

    We both yelled out happily as we enjoyed the topsy-turvy ride and then we moved to the next one,

    the Ferris wheel ride. We toured the whole park and finally, when we got tired, we plopped down on

    a bench at the park, panting but grinning happily.

    ¡°I really enjoyed myself today, Liv,¡± Logan said.

    ¡°I should be the one to say that. Thank you for today,¡± I said, smiling at him.

    He smiled back and he looked more handsome with the sweat dotting his forehead. I looked away

    as I remembered the forehead kiss he gave me. He onlyughed and I blushed slightly.

    ¡°I think we should be on our way as it¡¯s gettingte,¡± I said, feeling shy.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯ste already. You''re right, we should get going,¡± he said.

    We returned to the car and he drove me back home. The ride home wasfortably silent, and I

    kept staring nces at him. By the smug smile on his face when we reached my home, he knew.

    He only left after I entered the house. I smiled as I waved goodbye before heading in.

    ¡°Good evening Mom, and Dad,¡± I said, smiling as I approached them in the living room.

    ¡°Wee home, love,¡± my mom said.

    ¡°I guess you had fun at the pce today plus you came homete today which is unusual for you,¡±

    my dad said.

    I told them what Logan did today and they seemed okay with it, smiling at my exuberance until I

    mentioned how we had gone to the park which was the best time I had with him.

    ¡°Why did you have to go to the pack? There are other ces you could have to to have fun on your

    date,¡± my mom said, raising her voice a bit.

    ¡°Mom, it''s been a while since I visited the amusement park and I really enjoyed every moment I

    spent there. Everything was fine, you don''t have to worry.,¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Liv. Everything''s not fine. I don¡¯t want you anywhere near the amusement park,¡± My mom

    said.

    What''s going on? I thought bewilderedly as I stared at my mom''s scared face.

    Scared? Why on earth would she be scared? What''s going on?

    ¡°Don''t I need to know why I needed to stay away from the park if you don¡¯t want me near the

    ce?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know anything. Just do as I asked you. No more going to the park," she said and

    stood to walk to her room.

    I called after her but she ignored me and then I turned to my dad. "Dad, what''s going on? Why is

    Mom acting so strangely? I only went to the amusement park, nothing else happened. Or is there

    something I need to know?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Nothing dear. I will talk to your mom. Don''t worry about it. You should go to your room to prepare

    for tomorrow, you must be exhausted from the day you had," he said as he went to meet Mom.

    I thought for a while about why my mom wouldn''t want me to go to the amusement park. I brushed

    off the questions and thoughts about what had happened and went to my room. I thought about the

    date I just had with Logan, blushing hard, and then I slept off.

 Chapter 59. Before the date

    Chapter 59. Before the date

    Helen¡¯s POV

    Lucas led me into their suite and Lucien followed. We met Logan smiling at what he was writing.

    I asked him why he was smiling as I moved to sit beside him trying to see what he was writing as

    well. He closed his book and teased me, telling me to not be such a nosey person. Still smiling, he

    told me he just made a new friend.

    Lucas and Lucien asked him who his new friend was and he told us it was Olivia.

    I rolled my eyes. Olivia, Olivia, Olivia! I hate that name!

    I was bing tired of hearing her names all the time, especially from the triplets. It seemed like

    they were always talking about hertely.

    Lucas growled and disguised it with a cough.

    I narrowed my eyes as I studied him. Wait a minute, was that¡­ a territorial growl?! I thought in

    horror, but his next words eased my fears, albeit only slightly.

    ¡°Why would you want to be friends with her? Remember she is just our maid,¡± Lucas asked him.

    ¡°Right? We all agreed to reject her as our mate and we shouldn¡¯t have any kind of rtionship with

    her. It''s too¡­" Lucien said before trailing off as Logan red at him.

    ¡°Well, I just enjoy spending time with her. There''s nothing wrong with that, is there?¡± Logan said.

    I was silent as I watched them engage in their heated conversation, Lucas and Lucien were against

    Logan¡¯s friendship with Olivia.

    Just then, Lucas turned to me, ¡°Helen, what do you think about this? Is it right for Logan to be

    friends with Olivia?¡± He asked.

    I hurriedly wiped the smile off of my face as three turned to look at me waiting for my response.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a say in your rtionship with Olivia,¡± I said hesitantly, as I didn¡¯t know what to

    say to them.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Helen. You should say something. She doesn¡¯t fit into our status, right? Just tell us the

    truth,¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to say, Lucien. I mean¡­,¡± I said.

    ¡°Ohh, I should have known that you would want to support their rtionship but this is wrong. Olivia

    is our maid and she will remain so,¡± Lucien interrupted me, grunting.

    Just then, Logan sighed, got up from the couch with his book and headed to his room.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking to you!¡± Lucas yelled out.

    Logan only nced at him telling him that he had a dinner date with Olivia and he couldn¡¯t afford to

    bete.

    ¡°Dinner date?¡± I shouted.

    The three looked at me and without a word, Logan went to his room leaving me alone with Lucien

    and Lucas who were wondering why I had just shouted.

    ¡°You also don¡¯t like his idea of being friends with Liv, right?¡± Lucas asked as he broke the silence.

    ¡°I wouldn''t say exactly that. It''s just¡­ I only think their rtionship might be moving too fast. He

    ims they just became friends, and now they''re going on a date,¡± I said, innocently.

    ¡°Right? But I don¡¯t like the way you put the word, ¡°rtionship¡± in what you just said. I¡¯m sure Logan

    will only see her for some days and will return to his senses. He must be bored or something,¡±

    Lucien said.

    I hope so. Olivia is such a bitch and where the hell is Trisha? If it wasn''t for her, my n to frame

    Olivia as a thief would have strained her rtionship with the triplets. And all this bullshit wouldn''t be

    happening right now.

    Lucas and Lucien then told me they needed to change and they went to their rooms. Logan came

    out of his room well-dressed. He looked so hot and handsome that I found myself blushing as I

    imagined him walking towards me, grabbing me and cing a soft kiss on my lips before taking me

    on a date.

    Me and not that stupid bitch, Olivia.

    "Helen?"

    I snapped out of my thoughts to see Logan standing in front of me, his hands in his pockets, looking

    even more handsome closer to me.

    He asked about the whereabouts of his brothers and I told him that they had gone in to change their

    clothes. He nodded, asking me to inform them that he had gone out.

    I tried to cling to him and disrupt his dinner by telling him to drop me off at my house along the way.

    ¡°You should ask Lucien or Lucas to take you home, Helen. I¡¯m sorry I need to go,¡± he smiled

    apologetically as he walked out of their suite.

    I was so shocked that Logan would rather leave me stranded and go out with Olivia. At the same

    time, I was angry and jealous. I kicked the couch which made me cry out in pain. I held onto my leg

    and Lucas and Lucien quickly came out of their rooms asking what was wrong with me. I said that I

    mistakenly hit my leg. Lucien helped with the first aid box while Lucas applied some ointment and

    wrapped my now throbbing ankle.

    I thanked them and informed them about Logan. They were so furious because they had thought

    that he was only joking about the dinner date with Olivia.

    After some minutes, I asked Lucien to take me home. He insisted that I should sleep in the pce

    as he didn¡¯t want my father to be worried about my injury. Lucas also agreed with him telling me that

    I shouldn¡¯t move around with the leg. I insisted that I had to go back home as I had something

    important I had nned to do at home. They finally gave in, Lucien went to his room to get the car

    key while Lucas only gave me a goodbye hug telling me to take good care of myself and then

    returned to his room.

    I sat on the couch waiting for Lucien, when he was still not out of his room, I went to Logan¡¯s room

    curious about what he was writing earlier. I knew it was a new poem but I wasn¡¯t sure what it was

    about.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I saw the book on his bed and I quickly moved to check its content. The poem was all about Olivia.

    He wrote about her attitude and her smiles.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I said, fuming with anger.

    I tore the book into pieces and just then Lucien called for me. I put the pieces I had torn inside my

    bag and ran out to meet Lucien. He asked why I wasing from Logan¡¯s room as they had

    instructed me not to move around with my injured leg.

    ¡°Well, I¡­ went to check if there were some choctes in his room,¡± I said, stammering.

    He nodded and then carried me like a baby as he dashed off to the car. He drove to my house and

    also lifted me into my room. I thanked him and after he left, I brought out my phone and dialed

    Trisha¡¯s number but she failed to pick up.

    I became more furious and then texted her.

    I need you to get back to school immediately.

 Chapter 60. The Jealous Prince I

    Chapter 60. The Jealous Prince I

    Lucas¡¯s POV

    Iid on my bed staring at the ceiling. I was furious that Logan had be so close with Olivia and

    had even taken her out on a date after we had all agreed to treat her as a maid.

    Lucien came to my room and asked me to y video games with him as he was bored and Logan

    wasn¡¯t around.

    I told him that I wasn¡¯t in the mood to y any games. He insisted that I yed the game with him

    but I yelled at him.

    ¡°You should have just said ¡°No¡± and not yelled at me.¡± He said, hissing as he exited my room.

    He closed my door angrily and I could only ignore him to return my attention to Logan and Liv¡¯s

    closeness. I brought out my phone to message Logan and asked him where he was.

    I hesitated at first and then I texted him asking where he was. He read the message but he didn¡¯t

    respond. I became more furious, standing up from my bed and pacing up and down. Different

    thoughts popped up in my head as I didn''t know what he was doing with Liv.

    I thought he was kissing her at first and then I quickly brushed off the thought. My anger kept

    increasing every second and then I checked my phone to see if he had replied to my message, but

    he never did.

    I dialed Olivia¡¯s number but she was unreachable. Just when I dialed her number again, my phone

    went off. The battery had died and then I quickly searched for my charger but it was nowhere to be

    found. That was when I remembered that I had borrowed Helen the charger when we went out

    earlier but she didn¡¯t remember to return it.

    I charged off to Lucien¡¯s room to ask for his charger but he chased me out of his room as I did to

    him earlier.

    ¡°Bastard,¡± I yelled at him as he banged his door after pushing me out of his room. I returned back to

    my room worriedly.

    Iid on my bed checking the wall clock every minute.

    Why was I worried about Logan¡¯s rtionship with Olivia? She means nothing to me so I shouldn¡¯t

    care what the two are up to.

    But I couldn¡¯t ignore their rtionship. I kept tossing left and right on my bed, checking the time as

    well. I finally dozed off but after a few minutes, Logan came in and the sound of the door woke me

    up.

    I ran out of my room to confront him. I asked why he refused to reply to my message.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a kid and I don¡¯t need to report my movements to you.¡± He said softly.

    ¡°I need to go in and sleep, Lucas.¡± He added.

    ¡°What did you and Olivia talk about?¡± I asked her.

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°why did you want to know what we talked about?¡± He asked.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you from her. She is not someone you should be close to, Logan.¡± I said.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be close with her?¡± He asked.

    I felt a bit uneasy as I didn¡¯t know what came over me as I got curious about Logan¡¯s date with

    Olivia.

    ¡°She is not¡­¡± I stammered, trying to say something. I was unable to think of anything and then I

    blurted out, ¡°Your closeness with Olivia gets on my nerves. I don¡¯t want you anywhere near her

    again.¡±

    Loganughed out loud, ¡°Why should I listen to you? Lucas, if you want her to be your friend, she

    will ept you as her friend and stop being an old grandpa yelling up and down.¡± He said as he sat

    on the couch.

    ¡°What? Do I look like I want to be friends with her? I don¡¯t want anything to do with her.¡± I yelled out.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m not staying away from her. I love our friendship and she did too.¡± Logan said,

    smiling.

    He seemed to be thinking about how their date went and I couldn¡¯t help but be more curious.

    ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Lucas. I¡¯m heading to my room so good night and have a sweet dream.¡± He said as he

    stood on his feet to go to his room.

    I blocked him and with a serious tone, I asked, ¡°I hope you are not developing any interest in

    Olivia?¡±

    ¡°Now that you bring that up, I¡¯m not really sure of my feelings for her. That was why I asked her to

    be friends with me so that I can be more certain about what I feel for her.¡± He said, smiling.

    ¡°Logan, we are going back to school tomorrow and I need to rest so that I won¡¯t bete to school

    tomorrow. So get out of my way and allow me to go into my room.¡± He added.

    ¡°We all had an agreement, Logan and that¡¯s to have anything to do with Olivia. You can¡¯t just betray

    us and go ahead to be friends with her. She is our maid and she will only remain as a maid.¡± I said,

    ring at him.

    ¡°Well, I chose to treat her as a maid in the past but at this moment, she is now a friend of mine,¡±

    Logan said, shoving me aside to go into his room.

    He brought out his phone and typed as he walked towards his room. I ran after him and took the

    phone away from him. I checked the message content and he was trying to send a good night

    message to Olivia. He grabbed me trying to get his phone from me but I quickly deleted the

    message and threw away his phone snatching it against the wall.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Lucas?¡± He shouted at me angrily.

    ¡°Why did you break my phone?¡± He added.

    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want you near Olivia and that¡¯s all,¡± I said, smiling dangerously.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time you tell yourself the truth and stop being delusional,¡± Logan said, moving away

    from me to get his phone.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked him.

    He groaned as he picked up his damaged phone, ¡°You need to sort out your feelings with Olivia and

    stop disturbing me with your childish attitude.¡± He said, dashing towards his room angrily.

    ¡°I have no feelings for Liv and I will never do so,¡± I yelled at him.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± He said.

    I became more furious, ¡°I should shut that mouth of yours running wild.¡± I said as I

    charged at Logan, clenching my fist in a blow to hit him, just then Alpha Damon came in.

    ¡°Lucas!¡± He shouted.

 Chapter 61 The Jealous Prince II

    Chapter 61 The Jealous Prince II

    Lucas¡¯s POV

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Father shouted at me as moved closer to us.

    ¡°How dare you try to hit your brother?¡± He added, angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. Logan provoked me to do so.¡± I said.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± He shouted at me again.

    ¡°What is happening, Logan?¡± He asked, turning to Logan.

    ¡°Lucas is being delusional, telling me to stay away from Olivia. I told him I won¡¯t and that was when

    he came at me trying to punch me.¡± Logan replied to him.

    ¡°So if I didn¡¯te in to check up on you guys, you would have turned your suite into a battle ring.

    And where is Lucien?¡± Father said.

    Just then Lucien came out of his room yawning and asking why we were shouting as we had

    disturbed his sleep. When his gaze fell on Father, he quickly bowed to greet him.

    Father asked what he was doing while I and Logan were about to punch ourselves. He replied that

    he was sleeping as he was so tired.

    Father went to sit on the couch and we moved closer to him standing in front of him as our

    punishment for shouting and fighting in the pce.

    ¡°So Olivia¡¯s matter caused a rift among you guys. But you all told me you don¡¯t have any interest in

    thedy and that she was just a maid, why are you fighting over her now?¡± Father asked.

    ¡°Have you guys started having feelings for her?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Dad!¡± I yelled out.

    Logan and Lucien remained quiet.

    ¡°Well, Lucas, you don¡¯t have the right to strain the rtionship between Olivia and Logan. If you

    want to be friends with her, then go ahead. Nobody will stop you from doing so.¡± Father said.

    We all remained quiet as we listened to him. He ordered us never to hit ourselves and we promised

    him that we won¡¯t do so. He was relieved when we all hugged each other and then we asked him to

    come to our room.

    ¡°I missed you guys and I came to say"hello "." He said, smiling.

    ¡°What a pleasant surprise.¡± We all said in unison.

    Father rolled his eyes at us and he stood up angrily telling us that he would return back to his room

    since we didn¡¯t want him in our suite.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I quickly pushed him back on the couch, Logan went to bring him a cold drink and Lucien brought

    out some snacks for him. He smiled and then munched on the snacks while sipping the cold drink.

    We told him to rx as we had missed him as well. We all cracked jokes andughed together. We

    were all tired and Dad stood up telling us that he was tired and needed to retire to his room.

    ¡°Ohh, Skyle and I will being to your school tomorrow tomission the new buildings and I

    want you to be avable when we are doing so. Dress responsibly to school tomorrow and don¡¯t

    you dare forget that themissioning will start by 12 pm.¡± He said.

    We all nodded and then he went to his room. I went to my room as well leaving Logan and Lucien in

    the living room.

    Iid down on my bed tossing right and left on my bed trying to ignore what Logan told me earlier.

    I think it¡¯s high time you tell yourself the truth and stop being delusional.

    I finally dozed off after several thoughts about whether I really wanted Liv or not.

    ****

    It¡¯s 7:30 am. I woke up reluctantly and then went to the living room to grab a bottle of water. I

    yawned as I walked out of my room and then I saw that Logan was already dressed for school but

    Lucien was still lyingzily on the couch.

    ¡°Are you not going to school, Lucein?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just skip school for a day?¡± He said, yawning.

    ¡°Not today. Don¡¯t forget that Dad ising to our school today.¡± I said as I grabbed a bottle of water

    on the table to drink.

    Lucien grunted as he stood up from the couch to take his bath.

    After drinking the water, I turned to Logan and asked him why he was up early.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Olivia¡¯s ce to drive her to school.¡± He said as he picked up his car key on the table.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, surprised.

    ¡°Why are you driving her to school?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I discussed with her yesterday that I would like to take her to school every day and she was okay

    with it.¡± He said nonchntly.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I remained quiet as I watched him leave the suite humming happily.

    Get it together, Lucas. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so concerned about Olivia and Logan?

    I checked the time and it was almost 8:00 am. I quickly dashed off to my room to take my bath. I

    wore the new shirt and trousers I bought when we went out with Helen the previous day. I

    completed my looks with a pair of sneakers and when I was satisfied with my looks feeling confident

    that Skyle¡¯s dress wouldn¡¯t be able to match up with mine, I exited the room and Lucien was also

    ready and then we both went to school together.

    When I got to the ssroom, my gaze instantly fell on Logan and Olivia smiling at each other.

    Lucien went to his seat and Helen approached me with a smile.

    ¡°I know how to shop for the best things, Lucas. The shirt and the trousers look good on you.¡± She

    said.

    ¡°Thanks, Helen,¡± I said as I walked to my seat. Helen followed and took her seat beside me.

    I asionally nced back to see what Logan and Olivia were up to. I didn''t even know that Helen

    was talking to me.

    ¡°Lucas!¡± She shouted my name.

    I turned to her asking what she was saying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are jealous of the closeness between Logan and Olivia?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m jealous of their rtionship?¡± I retorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s written all over yourself, Lucas.¡± She replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I just don¡¯t want them together.¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing as being jealous.¡± Lucien cuts in

    ¡°I¡¯m even thinking of getting closer to Olivia as well. It seems she is a nice person.¡± He added.

    ¡°You too?¡± I said, angrily.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong in getting closer to know her,¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°Really?¡± I said.

    He nodded and then he stood up from his seat and I watched as he walked over to Logan and

    Olivia. He sat with them and they all smiled together.

 Chapter 62 The Plan in Motion

    Chapter 62 The n in Motion

    ~Helen¡¯s POV

    Envy and rage burned through me as I watched Lucas stealing nces at Olivia. It was like he

    couldn''t stop himself from looking at her. She sat there all coy, as though she didn''t notice and I

    hated her even more for that. I would give anything to have him looking at me that way. Logan and

    Lucien were also sitting next to her, smiling.

    My fists clenched in anger as I thought of Trina and the stupid mistake she had made during my

    birthday. I couldn''t help but curse her since she hadn''t returned to school yet. I checked my phone

    to see whether she had responded to my messages, but she hadn''t.

    Stupid bitch. If it wasn''t for her, Olivia wouldn''t even be here right now.

    I became even more enraged when I noticed Lucas''s hand was missing the identical ring they had

    given me. I instantly looked back to examine Logan and Lucien''s hands, which were also bare of

    their rings.

    My heart broke and I couldn''t bring myself to confront Lucas and ask why he wasn''t wearing the

    ring. I realized with no small amount of horror that the burning in my eyes was due to the tears

    welling up. I dug my nails into my palm and hurriedly blinked the tears away.

    Absolutely no crying, Helen. Remember what Daddy said. Tears are only for the weak and

    powerless. You are not any of that.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Olivia was probably the main reason they weren''t putting the rings on,¡± I muttered to myself.

    I cursed her inwardly, thinking she had told them not to use the rings. Just then, Trina entered the

    ssroom quietly, followed by Josh, who proimed her arrival to everyone.

    "How can youe back to the school after your shameful and deceitful act?" He inquired as

    everyone turned to face them.

    "I''m here to apologize to the whole ss, Josh." To everyone, particrly Olivia." Trina expressed

    her regret.

    "Better." As he walked over to his seat, Josh said.

    Everyone began mumbling and gossiping about her, pointing their hands at her and calling her

    various names.

    I was overjoyed to see Trina, and then I returned my gaze to Olivia, who was staring at Trina.

    Olivia, I''m going to crush you shortly.

    I returned my attention to Trina and watched as she bowed to apologize to everyone.

    "I realize I was wrong to steal my friend''s belongings and frame someone else for it. Please forgive

    me for what I''ve done, and Olivia, please ept my apologies for attempting to frame you. This will

    never happen again and I¡¯m also grateful to everyone for not reporting the incident to the school

    authorities." She said.

    Everyone returned their attention to Olivia, expecting her to say something because she was the

    one who had been framed. I also turned to look at her. But, Logan stood up in her stead.

    "Your apology has been epted, Trina, and I''m sure Olivia no longer holds anything against you

    now that you''ve apologized to her." I hope you don''t try this again since I and the rest of the ss

    won''t be able to forgive you by then." He said and sat back.

    Everyone agreed with him, and we all weed Trina back. I promptly messaged her to meet me

    on the rooftop during our lunch break. She acknowledged my message. I felt relieved and a little

    joyful because I would soon get back at Olivia. I''ll make sure the triplets despise her and avoid her

    at all costs. Mr Scott then entered the ssroom and took the ss attendance. Logan and Lucien

    returned to their seats as the lesson began. Mr Scott ended his ss, and the school announced

    Alpha Damon''s arrival.

    Everyone rushed out to wee him and his entourage. Skyle was with him, and the triplets joined

    them tomission the new school buildings. We all took pictures with them, and the

    commissioning process waspleted. Alpha Damon returned to the pce, and we all returned to

    ss.

    The bell rang and it was time for lunch. Logan asked Olivia to join us to grab our lunch at the

    cafeteria. As I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the sight of them showering her with care and attention plus

    I had to meet Trina on the rooftop, I excused myself by telling them that I still have something

    important to attend to in ss. They only nodded and told me to wrap whatever I wanted to do up

    quickly ande to the cafeteria to eat.

    I watched as they all left the ssroom and I felt like strangling Olivia. If it was before she came into

    the picture, the triplets would have asked me to eat before attending to the important thing I wanted

    to do or they would even volunteer to help or stay with me till I finished. I grabbed my phone and

    went to the rooftop. Trina was already waiting for me sitting on the bench, and immediately she saw

    meing walking towards her, she took to her knees asking for my forgiveness.

    I smiled at her coldly, ¡°Had you note to school to apologize, I would have reported you to my

    father and I¡¯m sure you know what that means. But I have forgiven and now that you are back, we

    need to n how to get back at Liv for disgracing you and also for trying to take the triplets away

    from me.¡± I said.

    ¡°And this time around, I want a perfect job, Trina. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake and you must not

    be caught.¡± I added.

    ¡°Tell me about your ns, Helen.¡± She said as she rose to her feet.

    I moved closer to her and whispered to her about my ns. She shouted telling me that if she got

    caught, her father would kill her and she would be banished from the pack.

    ¡°We only need to drug their drinks, find them a room and take their naked pictures to make it look

    like they slept with each other. I will make the necessary arrangements and you only need to show

    up tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes, as it is ourst chance since Skyle will be going back to his pack tomorrow,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t get caught, Trina,¡± I added.

    She finally agreed and then I went to the cafeteria to meet the triplets. I ate my food

    silently, stealing nces at Olivia asionally. The lunch break was over and we all went back to

    the ss.

    School came to an end. Logan went to the pce with Olivia and I went with Lucas and Lucien. We

    all alighted and went in and then we met Skyle along the hallway.

    ¡°Hey, Skyle.¡± I greeted him.

    He looked a bit confused but then returned my greeting.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold a party for you tonight in the pce? I heard you will be going back home

    tomorrow.¡± I said.

    Before he could reply to me, Lucien curts in happily, ¡°Yes, we should throw a party tonight.¡±

    Skyle also agreed and then I asked Olivia to join us as well.

    ¡°Trina will be joining us too, Liv. She wanted to apologize to you personally. Is that okay with you?¡±

    She seemed reluctant to talk and then I told her that she could choose not to meet with Trina but

    then she agreed. Skyle returned to his room and I followed the triplets to their room while Olivia

    went to her room as well.

    I quickly texted Trina, ¡°Everything is falling in ce, you only need to attend the party tonight and

    don¡¯t forget toe along with the drug.¡±

 Chapter 63 The Set up

    Chapter 63 The Set up

    Helen''s POV

    Lucien, Logan and I watched movies and yed video games together but Logan locked himself up

    in his room, probably writing another sappy love poem about Olivia.

    I longed for the days when Olivia had not entered our lives and I was the sole focus of their

    attention.

    Everything will be back to normal tonight once Olivia is gone. Then, I can have them to myself

    without having to worry about her again.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lucien and Lucas prepared for the party with me and we had all agreed to have the party in their

    suite. The living space was big enough and we hadn''t invited too many people. I had gone with

    Lucien to ask for permission from Alpha Damon to throw the party in the pce. Alpha Damon had

    also agreed to the party but not until he lectured us about being responsible and had asked us not

    to be too loud.

    The triplets had been reticent all day and I knew they had only agreed to hold the party because

    they couldn¡¯t wait for Skyle to leave, partly because they couldn''t stand him, and partly because

    they wanted him from Olivia. Even if they wouldn''t admit it to themselves, I suspected that they were

    beginning to have feelings for her. It only fueled my urge to have to get rid of Olivia as soon as

    possible.

    Soon, they will be all mine again.

    We asked the kitchen to cater the party and all was set.

    Now, all that was left was for the guests to arrive.

    Especially the guests of honor, I thought to myself, relishing the thought of never having to see or

    hear about Olivia again.

    My phone beeped and I excused myself to reply to the message that popped up. It was Trina.

    The pharmacy refuses to sell the drugs to me, Helen. What should I do?

    What? Why? Did you use the fake ID I gave you?

    There was no reply from her. I bit my lip in frustration as I stared at my phone, waiting for her to

    reply.

    "What are you doing?"

    I consciously let out a small yelp as I lost grip on my phone and it fell to the floor, the force of its fall

    reduced by the soft carpet of the living area.

    I watched in horror, my heart in my throat as Lucas bent down and picked it up.

    He turned it over to look at the screen, his brows furrowing. Barely breathing, I subtly leaned closer

    to also look at the screen, it was dark.

    I held back the sigh of relief that wanted to escape me and gave Lucas a shaky smile as he handed

    the phone over to me.

    "Are you okay?" He asked me, his deep dark voice that I loved washing over me like champagne.

    I smiled brightly and nodded. "Yeah, I''m totally fine. I thought you were ying games with Lucien in

    his room. Why did you leave?"

    ¡°I came to check on you when I saw that you weren¡¯t inside,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, I came out to receive my dad¡¯s call to tell him that I won¡¯t being home tonight and I didn¡¯t

    want to disturb you guys,¡± I said, smiling.

    He nodded and we both went back in as I told him that I was done with the call.

    I checked my phone again to see if Trina had replied to my message and then what she sent made

    me happy. She had managed to ask ady older than her who had visited the pharmacy at the

    moment to get the drugs on her behalf. I was so happy and relieved and then joined Lucien and

    Lucas to y games. After some minutes, Logan came out of his room and joined us as well. I was

    so happy as I thought about the old days when we all yed together.

    Just then it was time for the party to start, Trina had arrived and I went outside to bring her to the

    triplets¡¯ suite. By the time I returned back to the suite, Olivia and Skyle were already in the suite

    smiling and giggling with the triplets. I was so pissed but quickly smiled when they all looked at us.

    ¡°Now we should start the party as everyone is present," I said smiling as I approached everyone.

    We started eating and drinking, ying different types of games and also listening to music. Logan

    and Olivia danced together and also Skyle also danced with them. Lucien joined them as well, but

    Lucas was a bit furious and jealous. I pulled him up to join in the dance and everyone vibed well to

    the music. When we all got tired, we all sat down, panting.

    Just then, Logan proposed for us to watch a movie. He rmended the movie ¡°After¡± and we all

    grabbed our popcorn to enjoy the movie. The movie was so interesting and more romantic scenes

    were shown. The triplets as well as Skyle all nced at Olivia during the whole romantic scenes

    and I could only stare at them in jealousy. I felt uneasy throughout the whole movie and finally, the

    movie came to an end as it had another part which Logan didn¡¯t have. We were all a bit

    disappointed as we were so eager to know the end of the movie.

    I winced at Trina indicating that we needed to execute our n as everyone would soon get tired

    and try to retire back to their rooms.

    She got my message and got up. ¡°I should get us more drinks in the kitchen since we have almost

    finished these ones,¡± she said, pointing to the empty bottles on the floor.

    Everyone agreed and then she ran out of the suite to the kitchen.

    Yes! You have finally walked into the trap, Olivia.

    I smiled at myself and after some minutes, Trina came back with two apple juice. She poured out

    the contents of one of the bottles of juice into Skyle and Olivia¡¯s empty cups. She poured the

    second juice for the triplets and for the both of us, we stuck to the drinks we had earlier.

    She made a toast to everyone and also apologized to Olivia during the process.

    We all gulped the drink and I asionally nced at Skyle and Olivia to see their reaction after the

    drink.

    After some minutes, they were still actively smiling and giggling. I quickly texted and asked if she

    truly mixed the drugs with the drink. She replied that she did and that she even mixed the whole

    drugs with their drinks.

    Just then, the triplets startedughing out loud. They seemed drunk and then Trina quickly checked

    the juice she had poured them earlier. She quickly texted me telling me that she had made a

    mistake with the juice.

    Why on earth can¡¯t this stupid bitch just get things done right?

    I groaned inwardly and then Skyle managed to pull Lucien into his room. I and Trina also managed

    to pull Logan to his room and Olivia also struggled to take Lucas into his room.

    Skyle together with I and Trina returned to the living room but Olivia was nowhere to be found. I

    quickly ran to Lucas¡¯s room and then I saw Lucas kissing Olivia passionately. He had her pinned

    against the wall, and they were going at it as though they couldn''t control themselves.

    My heart dropped and a feeling of sadness engulfed me, but it soon turned to rage and disgust as

    she moaned out his name when he started cing kisses along her corbone.

    ¡°What the fuck?!!¡± I screamed.

 Chapter 64 The Set up II

    Chapter 64 The Set up II

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    Lucas'' arm was a lung over my shoulder as I stumbled my way into his room.

    Oh moon goddess, he''s so heavy. I thought to myself, as I struggled to put him to bed. I eventually

    was able toy him down on the bed, but his legs were still off the bed. I was exhausted, so I

    decided to leave him that way. I''ll admit that I felt a bit of satisfaction knowing he might wake up

    ufortable in the morning.

    As I headed out of his room, he said to me in his drunken state, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Olivia.¡± I looked

    back at him to be sure of what I heard and my eyes widened in shock and disbelief as he repeated

    what he had said.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I moved closer to him to stare down at him, and his hand suddenly reached out to grab mine. I

    yelped andnded with an oof! as he pulled me down to his bed. Too fast for me to react, he rolled

    over and moved on top of me, staring at me passionately. I blushed and looked around for a few

    seconds before telling him, in a shaky voice, that he was drunk.

    He remained on top of me, staring down at me with hooded eyes. ¡°What have you done to me,

    Olive? Why can¡¯t I just keep you out of my mind even when I don¡¯t want to think about you? Why do

    I get angry whenever you are with other guys? What¡¯s wrong with me, Liv?¡± He asked, his voice

    raising as he asked thest question and he kept staring at me.

    ¡°You are drunk, Lucas. You don''t know what you''re saying, let me go,¡± I said, whispering as I prayed

    fervently to the moon goddess that no one would choose that moment to enter his room, especially

    not his brothers.

    I tried to push him away from me but he was too strong for me plus he refused to budge. He moved

    his face closer to mine telling me that I smelt nice. He scanned my face, gazing deeply into my eyes

    that I almost lost it and kissed his lips but I held back telling him that we shouldn¡¯t be doing this.

    ¡°I need to go, Lucas,¡± I said.

    He shaked his head whining at me that I shouldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about you, Olivia.¡± He said again.

    Why is he torturing me with the way he talked and looked at me?

    He acted more like a baby and I could only smile at his cuteness.

    ¡°You are so beautiful, Olivia.¡± He whispered to me seductively.

    I was caught off guard by hispliment and I stared at him in bewilderment as he leaned in and

    pressed his lips on mine.

    I was so shocked and just then he delved into my mouth, his lips on mine brought out some feelings

    within me. His tongue got rolled with mine and then he continued to kiss me more. I reluctantly

    returned his kiss but then I lost it and I gave in to his kiss.

    Just then, Helen opened the door and yelled out as she saw Lucas and I kissing. She was so

    shocked and jealousy was written all over her face but Lucas wouldn¡¯t stop kissing me. I tried to

    push him away as I was embarrassed when Trina and Skyle also peeped into his room.

    Luckily he passed out and then I was able to move him away from me. I stood up from his bed and

    feeling shy, I walked towards the door and Skyle only smiled at me but Trina and Helen¡¯s gaze on

    me was the perfect definition of ¡°if looks can kill, I will already be dead¡±. I walked past them and

    walked over to Skyle who asked me to walk him to his room. We both left Trina and Helen in the

    triplets'' suite and I left for my room after Skyle and I bid each other goodbye. I told him to call me

    when he got back to his pack.

    I walked along the corridor to go to my room but I was dragged away by Trina. She pulled me to an

    empty room in the pce and Helen was in the room fuming. She charged at me and pped me

    as soon as Trina pushed me into the room.

    ¡°How dare you, Olivia?¡± She yelled out loud.

    ¡°She is one lucky bitch.¡± Trina said, smiling coldly.

    I looked at them and angrily I tried to return Helen¡¯s p. Trina held my hands back and Helen

    punched me hard in my stomach. I groaned in pain and then she brought out a drink, mixed some

    drugs with it and forced me to drink it. They ensured that I had thest drop of the drink. I felt dizzy

    and before I could lose consciousness, Helen hit my head with a big nk and then everything went

    nk and I lost consciousness.

    ****

    ¡°Olivia!¡± Someone called out my name. I opened my eyes and my vision was blurry. I looked at the

    handsome, strange guy but I wasn¡¯t able to recognize him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked as I tried to sit up. My head hurt badly and when I looked at his hand, I saw

    blood on his hand. Just then, I noticed blood dripping from my head and I screamed in pain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia? Who did this to you?¡± Logan asked again.

    I pushed him away from me asking him who he was.

    ¡°It''s me, Logan. It¡¯s time for school and I can¡¯t find you in your room. I called your number and it kept

    ringing and that was how I found you here. You are scaring me, Liv.¡± He said worriedly.

    ¡°Get away from me. I don¡¯t know you.¡± I said as I moved away from him.

    ¡°Olivia, who did this to you?¡± He asked almost in tears.

    My head hurts again and I lose consciousness again. I woke up and I was in the hospital. Logan

    was sitting beside me and when he saw that I was awake, he called for the doctor toe and

    check up on me. I wondered who he was and just then, two people came rushing to me calling my

    name. They imed they were my parents but I had no memories of them.

    Logan came back with the doctor who checked on me and told them that my memory loss was

    because I was hit on my head and that it was just temporary. My parents and Logan felt a bit

    relieved and when my parents were still talking to the doctor, my phone beeped and that of Logan

    as well. We both checked our phones and we both gasped out loud, my head throbbing as I did so.

    Some pictures were sent to our school website and they were my naked pictures. I had been

    captured naked while holding a bottle of alcohol.

 Chapter 65 The Set up III

    Chapter 65 The Set up III

    ~Helen¡¯s POV

    Trisha and I had been able to sessfully drug Olivia.

    Whenever I remembered how I had caught her and Lucas in a passionate embrace, their lips locked

    together, my heart burned and my fists automatically in anger. Lucas had never given me any hint

    that he saw me as more than a pesky little sister and yet, he had kissed Olivia, a girl he imed he

    hated passionately.

    As my mind reyed the scene of Lucas backing her on his bed and cing kisses along her

    corbone, my vision turned red with rage and I became so enraged that I grabbed a big nk and

    hit her on the head with it.

    She slid to the floor and crumpled at her feet. I snapped out of my rage and Trisha and I looked

    down at her unconscious form, shocked that she lost consciousness.

    ¡°Why did you have to take things so far?¡± Trisha asked me, biting her lip worriedly.

    I held my breath as she moved closer to check if Olivia was breathing. My heart stopped and

    resumed after a couple of seconds, beating far more faster than normal when she turned to me and

    shook her head, indicating that Olivia was not breathing.

    I covered my mouth in shock, staring at Olivia''s body with unseeing eyes. Trisha quickly moved

    back from her, stumbling back on her feet as she began to cry. "You have killed her, Helen," she

    sobbed out.

    Her voice grated on my already frazzled nerves and I turned to her. ¡°Will you shut up?!¡± I yelled at

    her while trying to calm myself as well.

    ¡°She is not dead, I didn''t hit her that hard. She can''t be dead. I¡¯m sure she only lost consciousness,¡±

    I added.

    Inwardly screaming at my trembling hands to stop shaking, I moved closer to Olivia''s prone body

    and began trying to take off her clothes to make her naked.

    ¡°What are you doing, Helen?¡± Trisha asked me, still crying.

    ¡°Do you want someone to find us here? Stop being a crybaby, Trisha. You are distracting me,¡± I

    yelled at her, but quickly lowered the volume of my voice, staring at the door, hoping it wouldn''t

    open.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When it didn''t, I went back to what I was doing, ignoring Trisha''s incessant sniffing and whimpering.

    ¡°Even if I was unable to get her pictures with Skyle, I shouldn''t be stupid by not taking advantage of

    the opportunity to get her nude pictures, even if it''s alone," I added.

    ¡°So stop crying so that we won¡¯t get caught and move your ass here to help me.¡±

    She reluctantly moved closer to me and just when we were about to pull off Olivia¡¯s button up

    blouse, we heard a sound.

    I ced a finger to my lip, signaling for Trisha to remain quiet. She nodded, and I tiptoed to the

    door, slightly opening it and thanking whoever oiled the hinges of the doors in the pce, when it

    didn''t creak. I saw that it was the guard on night duty. He was patrolling the whole pce to make

    sure that everyone was asleep. I quickly closed the door, switched off the light and I pulled Trisha to

    a corner in the room to hide.

    Fortunately, the guard didn¡¯t even check the room we were in. He walked away and I pulled Trisha

    out again warning her to stop crying and should only whisper to me if she wanted tomunicate

    with me. I brought out my phone and the shlight.

    ¡°We should leave now, Helen.¡± She said, whispering to me.

    ¡°Not now. I have to strip Olivia naked and take her pictures, Trisha. Don¡¯t be such a coward.¡± I

    whispered to her.

    Just then we heard footsteps again.

    ¡°We can just photoshop her naked and also add to it that she takes alcohol. We mustn¡¯t be seen

    here at this hour and in this condition.¡± She blurted out.

    ¡°You are a genius, Trisha. Why didn¡¯t I think of this before going through all these troubles.¡± I said.

    I took Olivia¡¯s pictures and we hid from the guard again and then we tiptoed back to my room in the

    pce. We felt relieved only when we were in my room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get into action, Trisha.¡± I said after resting for a while.

    I brought out myptop and then Trisha worked on Olivia¡¯s pictures by editing, transforming it into

    full naked pictures and even cing a bottle of alcohol in her hand in the pictures. I was so amazed

    at the transformation as it didn''t look like it had been edited.

    I was happy and Trisha and Iughed out loud at what we had done.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure when we upload the pictures, Olivia will be done for and the triplets won¡¯t be able to

    defend her or want her again.¡± I said smiling, imagining how Olivia would look when she saw the

    pictures.

    ¡°Do you think we are safe? What if Olivia wakes up and tells everyone that we had drugged her and

    hit her?¡± Trisha asked again, worriedly.

    ¡°No one will believe her. You came here to apologize to her and the triplets including Skyle all

    witnessed it. I will also be your alibi and prove that you are with me the whole night.¡± I said to her.

    ¡°Stop worrying about that and get a good sleep. We will post the pictures on the school website

    tomorrow for everybody to see.¡± I added.

    Trisha jumped on my bed happily and then we slept soundly after talking and gisting.

    ****

    It was morning, Trisha and I woke up early and quickly uploaded Olivia¡¯s pictures on the school

    website. After a few minutes, the pictures went viral and I was so happy at thements I read.

    Trisha was also happy and just then we heard a knock on my door. We were both terrified that we

    were caught assaulting and drugging Olivia. I moved to open the door and then it was Logan.

    I was a bit relieved and then he asked if Olivia had spent the night in my room. I told him that she

    went to her room when we finished having fun yesterday. He went back and Trisha and I breathed a

    sigh of relief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dress up for school, Trisha.¡± I said.

    After some minutes we were dressed up for school. Logan was still unable to locate Olivia while

    Lucas and Lucien took us to school telling Logan that probably Olivia had gone to school. I was so

    happy when I realized Lucas didn¡¯t remember what he had done with Olivia yesterday. Trisha and I

    went to school together with Lucas and Lucien.

    Weter got the information from Logan that Olivia was found unconscious in an empty room in the

    pce and she had lost her memory.

 Chapter 66. The photoshopped pictures

    Chapter 66. The photoshopped pictures

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    I was so shocked that I quickly sat up on my bed.

    ¡°These are my naked pictures on the school website! What in the world is going on?!¡± I screamed

    out loud.

    Logan looked at me and our eyes met, both sets of eyes filled with horror and confusion. ¡°Did you

    just receive the same photos?¡± I asked him.

    He nodded and I gasped again, dropping my phone and covering my face with my hands.

    He''s seen me nude. Everyone has seen me nude. Oh moon goddess, oh moon goddess.

    I began to pant, my vision going dizzy as my parents quickly walked the doctor out. I grabbed my

    phone again and I began to scroll through the grainy pictures. Although they were grainy and

    seemed to have been shot in the dark, there was no denying that the girl in the pictures was me. As

    soon as the doctor left, my parents rushed over to me.

    "What''s wrong, honey? What pictures are you talking about?" The strange woman who called

    herself my mother asked me, her eyes scanning over me. When I refused to respond, still staring at

    my phone in horror, my dad reached out and collected the phone from me.

    My mom gasped in horror and my dad made a distressed noise low in his throat when they saw the

    pictures and they both began to bombard me with questions.

    ¡°Oh my moon goddess, Olivia, what''s this? Why are your nude pictures everywhere? Who did this

    to you? Don¡¯t you remember anything at all?¡± My mom asked.

    ¡°This must be rted to the reason why you were found unconscious in the pce, right? The

    doctor said they found drugs in your blood system, try to think about it, Olivia.¡± My dad asked.

    Questions, both theirs and mine began to swirl around in my head, causing my head to pound

    harder as I tried to think about what had happened to me. I grabbed onto my head, wincing in pain,

    as some faint pictures began floating around in my head but they were blurry and whizzed by too

    fast for me to make sense of them. I only saw someone pulling me into an empty room and then my

    head began to throb and hurt even more. I groaned aloud in pain, fisting the nkets in my hand.

    Logan stalked towards my bed and then gently pulled my parents away from me.

    Respectfully, but with enough authority in his voice that they wouldn''t be able to decline, he told

    them to leave me alone so that I would be able to get enough rest as ordered by the doctor. He

    convinced them to go home and also get some rest by assuring them that they need not worry

    about me as he intended to find out who had hit me and made me lose consciousness.

    ¡°I will inform Alpha Damon about the incident and I¡¯m very sure he will find the culprit,¡± he said to

    them.

    ¡°You can rest assured and go back home. I will stay with her in the hospital till she is discharged,¡±

    he added.

    My parents bowed to him and reluctantly they left the hospital after fussing over me asking if I was

    okay or not and they told me not to think about the pictures and should only focus on recovering so

    fast.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I sat back still in shock staring at the pictures and the meanments under it and I was so pissed

    as I wasn¡¯t able to remember anything. Logan moved closer to me and took the phone away from

    me.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t check through your phone, Liv. You should listen to your parents and rest to recover

    real quick.¡± He said.

    I looked at him and asked him who he was and why he was worried about me.

    ¡°I¡¯m your friend.¡± He said.

    I shook my head trying to check if I remembered him but I didn¡¯t. Iid down to rest and just then

    another young man came running towards me shouting my name, ¡°Olivia, where are you?¡± He said.

    ¡°We are here, Josh,¡± Logan shouted when he spotted him.

    The name rings a bell but I was unable to remember him. He ran towards me when he saw me and

    I quickly whispered to Logan and asked who he was.

    ¡°He is Josh. Your best friend.¡± He said.

    ¡°He is also my friend? How many male friends did I have?¡± I asked.

    He only smiled at me and then Josh got to me, crying. He asked if I was okay.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, smiling at him.

    ¡°Do you remember anything, probably those who hurt you and took your pictures? Do you suspect

    anyone?¡± Josh asked, worriedly.

    I shook my head telling him that I had no idea of what had happened.

    ¡°She lost her memories, Josh. The doctor said it¡¯s temporary and she only needs to rest.¡± Logan

    said to Josh.

    Josh sat by my side on the bed, checking the bandage that had been wrapped around my head and

    cursing out to those who hit me. I smiled at him feeling grateful that I was surrounded by those who

    I could trust and loved me.

    ¡°Haa, Skyle was so sorry that he wasn¡¯t able toe here. His father wanted him back to the pack

    this morning and so he only sent his regards.¡± Josh said.

    ¡°Skyle? Is he also my friend?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Yes, he is also your best friend.¡± He said.

    I smiled again and then Logan¡¯s phone rang and he picked it up.

    What? The room has no CCTV camera. He said to the other person on the phone and then he

    ordered the person to continue the investigation. He hung up and Josh asked him what happened.

    He exined to us that the empty room had no CCTV camera, definitely, the culprit was someone

    who knew the pce better.

    ¡°Could it be Trisha or Helen?¡± Josh blurted out.

    My head pounded harder when I heard the two names and I winced in pain.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Josh and Logan asked in unison.

    ¡°Did you remember something?¡± They asked again.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I said, sadly.

    I asked them who Helen and Trisha were and they exined the kind of rtionship I had with

    them. I sighed and then watched as the two tried to find out who the culprit was. An hour passed

    and they were still unable to get anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Josh. We will find out who the culprit is soon. I have someone looking into it.¡± Logan

    said to Josh.

    Just then Logan¡¯s phone beeped again and this time around he told us that Lucas had sent him a

    message. I didn¡¯t bother asking him who Lucas was as I had thought that he was also a friend of

    mine.

    He passed the phone to Josh which made Josh scream. I took the phone from him to check the

    content of the message.

    We were unable to trace the IP address the culprit used to send the pictures but the pictures were

    photoshopped. They are not real. We have posted it on the school website and the school had

    taken down the pictures and was ordered by Alpha Damon to catch the culprit.

    ¡°What? The pictures were photoshopped!¡± I shouted angrily.

 Chapter 67. The scapegoat

    Chapter 67. The scapegoat

    Helen¡¯s POV

    We arrived at school and I definitely felt immensely proud of myself at the buzz of excitement and

    gossip that was in the air. Everyone loved a good ol'' piece of scious gossip and I had just given

    them something to sink their teeth into and talk bait for the rest of the year.

    I scrolled down my phone, unable to stop smiling at the meanments that had been left read

    under the nude pictures of Olivia we had posted, using an anonymous ount.

    Slut!

    And she was always acting like a goody two shoes.

    I should have known she was like this.

    Blech

    So ugly

    Despite the barrage of hatements that had been posted, I was not satisfied. I wanted more, but

    I consoled myself with the fact that Olivia would never be able to show her face in public again.

    Trisha and I nced at each other covertly grinning and smiling. Everyone in school was gossiping

    about the pictures calling Olivia all sorts of names. I asionally nced at Lucas and Lucien to

    see their reactions but their expressions were unreadable.

    Don''t worry, my loves. She''ll soon be out of our lives for good. And then¡­ You will be all mine.

    Our sses had been dyed due to the teachers holding an impromptu meeting over the incident.

    Noise red out from every ssroom as students made use of the free period to do as they

    wished.

    I turned to Lucas and Lucien and asked them if they suspected anyone who could be holding

    grudges against Olivia.

    Infusing concern into my voice, I ced a hand over my heart and told them that I believed Olivia

    would be so heartbroken over having her nude pictures leaked.

    ¡°There is one,¡± Lucas said, anger in his voice as he nced back at Trisha. Trisha wasn¡¯t aware

    that Lucas was staring at her as she was so focused on her phone.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any evidence. I mean yesterday was the first time she spent her night at the

    pce and she had a rift with Olivia and came to apologize to her after she already gave a public

    apology to her. Obviously, it seems fishy.,¡± he added.

    I shook my head sadly and told him that Trisha had been with me the whole night.

    ¡°She was in the room with me all night, Lucas. She is innocent. I think you should think harder if

    there is anyone else.¡± I said, worriedly as I creased my eyebrows.

    Ugh, all this pretending is taking a toll on my skin. I''ll skin Olivia alive if I see a hint of a wrinkle on

    my face.

    Lucas shook his head as though he didn¡¯t believe me. Lucien also seemed to be deep in his

    thoughts, a rarity for him. I quickly texted Trisha telling her not to let her guard down as the triplets

    were suspicious of her. She texted me back immediately telling me she was scared. I looked at her

    and red at her, wishing I could just smack her head or shake the silliness out of her.

    I quickly sent her a text informing her that I will be her alibi, and that she had no reason to be

    scared. I motioned for her to check her phone and she did, breathing out as a sigh of relief as she

    did.

    Just as I ced my phone on my desk, Lucas picked up his phone and tapped a few buttons,

    seemingly dialing a number. The person picked up and he told the person that he had sent him

    some pictures, so he should find the IP address of the person who sent the pictures to the school

    website.

    I was taken aback, unable to think straight. I didn¡¯t know that Lucas would intervene. Although we

    used a fake IP address, I know that Lucas will get to the bottom of the matter to get the truth. I was

    lost in thoughts and I didn¡¯t hear Lucien calling my name.

    ¡°Helen!¡± He shouted tapping my shoulder and I quickly turned to him asking him what was wrong.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He asked.

    I was short of words as I didn¡¯t know what to say. Just then Lucas curts in and told me not to be

    worried about Olivia and that she would be fine. Lucien smiled and assured me that Olivia will be

    okay. I smiled awkwardly at them and just then Lucas received a call from the person he called

    earlier and he was told that they were unable to find who the owner of the IP address is but the

    pictures he sent to him were photoshopped. Lucas was so angry that he banged his hand on his

    chair, breaking it into pieces. The whole ss was so startled looking at our direction. Lucien

    glowered at them to stop looking at our side. I became so scared as Lucas gave the order to find

    the owner of the IP address at all cost.

    Trisha texted me asking what was wrong but I ignored her text. I smiled awkwardly at Lucan and

    Lucien then excused myself to use the restroom.

    I was angry and at the same time I was scared as I walked to the restroom.

    Who cares if she is okay or not. I hope she stays that way forever not remembering who she is or

    the kind of rtionship she had with the triplets.

    I dialed my dad¡¯s number and he picked up immediately. I told him about the incident and that it will

    only take some time for Lucas to find out that I was behind the whole matter. I plead to him to help

    me out so that I won¡¯t lose the triplets¡¯ favor. My father was mad at me that I didn¡¯t tell him about my

    n. Finally, he agreed to help me after pleading to him. He asked if I had an aplice and I told

    him about Trisha¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°There you have it. The scapegoat will be Trisha.¡± He said, smiling.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Helen!¡± Trisha screamed out my name.

    Fuck!

 Chapter 68. The Set up IV

    Chapter 68. The Set up IV

    ~ Helen¡¯s POV

    I watched in satisfaction as everyone that entered into the bathroom gasped at the sight of Trisha

    lying unconscious on the floor. As they all poured in, their eyes fixed to Trisha''s prone body, I

    allowed myself a quick triumphant smile before hurriedly putting on an expression of shock and

    sorrow on my face, as everyone gathered around the restroom. I sobbed as everyone asked me

    what had happened and why Trisha was unconscious on the floor with blood on her face.

    Stupid bitch. This is what happens when you think you can challenge and ckmail me, confident in

    the fact that you''ll go scot free. You can''t treat me like that and not suffer for it.

    ¡°Is she dead?¡± One of them asked as they were all scared to move closer to her.

    I was still crying and then I heard Lucas¡¯s voice. He was also asking about what had happened as

    well. I looked up at him and he found his way among the crowd toe to me, Lucien right behind

    and following him.

    ¡°What happened, Helen? Why is Trisha lying on the floor?¡± Lucien asked as he moved closer to

    check up on Trisha. He bent down and ced his fingers to her neck, his face scrunched in

    seriousness. Lucas walked closer to me and asked if I was okay.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine but ¡­ I pushed Trisha unintentionally. It was an ident, I swear it was. I only bumped

    into her, and¡­ and she slipped, ¡± I lied, sobbing and doing my best to look and sound heartbroken.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Helen. She is still breathing. Just breathe and calm yourself. We all know you wouldn''t do

    something to hurt a fly,¡± Lucien said.

    He turned to the crowd. "Someone call the pack hospital!" He ordered, authority brimming in his

    voice.

    ¡°Thank the moon goddess. I''m so d she''s breathing. I swear, it¡¯s not intentional. I only tried to

    defend myself,¡± I said, still sobbing.

    Damn it. I really thought she''d be dead. I guess you must be really desperate to leave, huh Trina?

    Lucas hugged me, telling me everything''s okay. I peeped to see the reactions of other students and

    I saw that they were all gossiping eager to know what happened. Some already brought out their

    phones to take pictures and videos and then I had the perfect moment to frame Trisha for

    everything that had happened.

    I thought that if I was recorded plus the evidence on her phone, when she is awake, she won¡¯t be

    able to do anything. I calmed myself down panting and allowed my sobs to die down. Lucas looked

    at me and asked if I was ready to tell them what happened between me and Trisha. I nodded my

    head and moved away from her.

    ¡°I was in the toilet when I heard Trisha receiving a call,¡± I started telling them.

    I paused a bit and looked at everyone, the curiosity getting ahead of them as they listened

    attentively, holding their phones in position to take pictures and videos. I felt ted within me and

    then I continued.

    I told them how I had heard her talking to someone on the phone about Olivia¡¯s pictures that were

    spread on the school website. She was the one behind it and she was trying to hide all evidence. I

    came out of the toilet and confronted her to go out there and confessed to everyone but she proved

    stubborn.

    ¡°So I tried to get her phone and then we started fighting. She wanted tond a punch on me but I

    dodged it and that was how she smashed her head on the mirror and fainted.¡± I added.

    ¡°Her phone is with her, so you can check it to confirm, Lucas. I didn¡¯t hurt her intentionally. She is

    my friend but she was up to no good these days.¡± I said, looking up at Lucas and Lucien and the

    other students.

    Lucien who was still checking on Trisha took her phone away from her and unlocked the phone with

    Trisha¡¯s finger. Lucas was so angry as he charged towards Lucien to check the contents on her

    phone. I grinned hard as everyone¡¯s attention was now on Trisha, taking her pictures and gossiping

    about her.

    Lucas gripped Trisha¡¯s phone tightly after watching all the videos and the pictures on her phone. I

    had deleted anything that could be traced back to me on her phone and then I moved closer to

    Lucas.

    ¡°Did you see the evidence?¡± I asked her, still ying the victim.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I invited her to the pce. I didn¡¯t know that she would hurt Olivia.¡± I added, sobbing.

    Lucas was so silent but Lucien told me that it wasn¡¯t my fault and that Trisha was to be med as

    she had deceived me.

    ¡°What should we do now, Lucas?¡± Lucien turned to him and asked.

    ¡°Take Trisha to the school clinic first. When she is awake, we will decide on how to punish her.¡±

    Lucas said.

    ¡°I need to inform dad about this, so Lucien, you will have to stay in school and make sure Trisha

    didn¡¯t try to escape.¡± He added.

    I watched as he left the restroom and then Lucien ordered some students to carry Trisha out of the

    restroom to the clinic. He dismissed everyone and turned to me again asking if I was alright.

    I told him that I¡¯m fine and that he should head to the clinic to keep a watch on Trisha and that I will

    join him as soon as I calm myself. He left after he was sure that I was okay.

    I looked around to make sure that I was the only one left in the restroom before smiling and

    laughing. I quickly brought out my phone and texted my dad about how I had framed Trisha for

    everything.

    He replied to me immediately telling me that he would pick it up from there. I put my phone back in

    my pocket and then came out of the restroom and went straight to the clinic.

    Lucien was staying outside the door and I asked him why he wasn¡¯t inside keeping a watch on

    Trisha. He told me that if he should stay any longer with her, he would hurt her just like she did to

    Olivia.

    I felt jealous at that moment again but I quickly fought back the emotions and asked what the doctor

    said.

    ¡°I was told that she would wake up soon.¡± He said, focusing on his phone.

    I told him to allow me check up on her and he told me not to stay longer with her so that she won¡¯t

    hurt me. I smiled at him and then went in to see how Trisha was doing.

    Just as I entered, she opened her eyes and was shocked when she realized that she was in the

    clinic.

    ¡°What have you done, bitch?!¡± She yelled out.

    With a dangerous smile on my face, I approached her, ¡° Don¡¯t worry, you are going to take the fall

    for everything and I won¡¯t take your sacrifice for granted.¡± I whispered to her.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± She yelled out.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 69 The Set up V

    Chapter 69 The Set up V

    ~Helen¡¯s POV

    ¡°How dare you yell at me, bitch?¡± I shouted as I pped Trisha. Her head flew back to one side, and

    as soon as she turned to look at me, I pped her again, this time in the other cheek. I pped her

    so hard that she nearly flew off the narrow hospital bed, her thin body hanging off the edge.

    How dare she? I must have been too lenient with her.

    She groaned in pain as she tried to straighten herself. She held her onto her burning cheeks, her

    face the very picture of shock as she tried to process what had happened. She searched my face

    and seeing the expression there, she immediately sat up, tears now rolling down her cheeks. She

    got down from her bed and immediately got on her knees, her hands sped together as she

    began to cry out, begging and pleading.

    ¡°Helen, please don¡¯t do this to me. I could get killed for this," she said.

    That''s much better. Daddy was right, they will never learn if you don''t take them in hand.

    Iughed out. "Why are you begging me, Trisha? I already begged you to take the fall for everything

    and I swore to protect you, but you proved stubborn,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow you to die. That would be too easy and it wouldplicate my ns for

    you. The least I could ask my dad to do is to chase you off the pack. You are still my friend, Trisha

    and I can¡¯t watch you die on me," I added, as she moved closer and began to pat her hair.

    Her face twisted as she shoved my hand away angrily and struggled to stand up. ¡°I won¡¯t take the

    fall, Helen. I will fight for myself. I will expose you and everyone will see who you truly are," she

    yelled out and began to walk towards the door.

    ¡°And who would believe you? You must think so highly of yourself,¡± I asked, smiling coldly.

    ¡°Oh, I guess since you don¡¯t have your phone with you, you don¡¯t really know what is going on,¡± I

    said to her.

    She stopped in her tracks and turned back to me slowly, wariness on her face as she asked what I

    meant.

    I brought out my phone and waved it tauntingly at her. She looked at the phone and then at me,

    clearly loathe to ask me to show her. I rolled my eyes at her stubbornness and moved closer to her.

    I searched for the videos and pictures other students had taken earlier and showed it to her. She

    was so shocked asking me what I had done.

    ¡°Helen, you''ve just ruined my life,¡± she screamed out.

    ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± She yelled out again.

    ¡°So don¡¯t even think of escaping and I¡¯m sure that your rich parents won¡¯t be able to save you as

    well,¡± I said to her.

    ¡°Do you think Olivia won¡¯t regain her memory?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I will deal with Olivia myself, So take care of your own business.¡±

    I couldn''t believe the nerve of this girl, standing there like she had the upper hand. I chuckled,

    shaking my head.

    "Trisha, you''re ying a dangerous game. You think you can expose me? I''d like to see you try," I

    sneered.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She wiped her tears defiantly, her eyes narrowing at me. "I won''t let you manipte me anymore,

    Helen. I may not have the strength to fight physically, but I''ll fight with the truth."

    I raised an eyebrow, genuinely amused. "The truth? Sweetie, people believe what they want to

    believe. I''ve got the upper hand here. You''re just a pawn in my game."

    Trisha straightened up, determination in her eyes. "We''ll see about that. I won''t let you ruin my life."

    I circled her like a predator toying with its prey. "Ruining your life? Oh, Trisha, you did that all by

    yourself. I just gave you a little push."

    She red at me, her fists clenched. "I won''t back down, Helen. I''ll fight."

    I chuckled, enjoying the thrill of the confrontation. "Fight all you want, sweetheart. But remember,

    not everyone will be on your side. Some secrets are better left buried."

    As I turned to leave, she called after me. "You won''t get away with this, Helen!"

    I looked over my shoulder, smirking. "Oh, I always do."

    She screamed my name again but I ignored her and left.

    Little did she know, this was just the beginning of my master n. The chess pieces were in ce,

    and I intended to checkmate everyone who dared to stand in my way.

    Lucien was still outside and then I asked if I could stay with him to keep watch on Trina together.

    ¡°Sure," he said.

    We talked about how despicable and wicked Trina was and then he told me that Lucas had

    informed Alpha Damon about Trina. I was so d and just then the bell rang which means that the

    teachers were done with their meeting and everybody was to return to ss.

    ¡°Should we return to ss and leave Trina here alone?¡± Lucien asked worriedly as he thought that

    she might try to escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can leave her alone. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t try to run away,¡± I said.

    Lucien nodded and we both walked back to the ss. Mr Scott was already taking attendance and

    then Lucien and I quickly greeted and went to our seats.

    Just when Mr Scott called Trina¡¯s name and no one answered, he looked up and asked why she

    wasn¡¯t in ss. The whole ss started murmuring and then ady stood up and told him what

    happened when the teachers were having the meeting.

    ¡°What?¡± Mr Scott yelled out angrily.

    ¡°Is that true, Helen?¡± He asked me.

    I nodded and then thedy even showed him the picture and videos.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked, angrily.

    ¡°She is in the school clinic,¡± thedy said to him.

    Mr Scott was so angry and then as he moved to leave the ss, Trina came in panting.

    ¡°Everything they said about me is a lie, Mr Scott,¡± she shouted.

    ¡°You still have the guts to say something after everything you have done. You know what, follow me

    right now. I¡¯m taking you to the principal.¡± Mr Scott said, angrily.

    ¡°If you want me to go with you, Helen needs toe along as well.¡± Trina said.

    ¡°Why will Ie with you?¡± I asked her, innocently.

    The whole ss also joined in and asked why I needed to see the principal when she was the one

    who almost killed someone.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not one!¡± Trina yelled out again.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t any of you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Helen was the one who nned everything. Why did you choose her words over mine? She

    added.

    The whole ss started throwing things at her calling her sorts of names. Mr Scott yelled at her to

    follow him immediately but instead she charged towards me trying to attack me. Lucien pushed her

    away as she almost hit me and just then, she slumped and lost her consciousness again.

 Chapter 70 The Set up VI

    Chapter 70 The Set up VI

    Olivia¡¯s POV

    I was so shocked when I looked through the message Lucas had sent. I turned to Logan and Lucas.

    "Why will anyone go to this extent to ruin me? Did Helen and Trisha hate me that much? What did I

    do so wrong to deserve this?¡± I asked them.

    They were both silent and then Logan cleared his throat, and held my hands together, ¡°I¡¯m sure

    Helen isn¡¯t capable of doing this to you. Trisha did everything, she has always been a cunning and

    wicked girl," he said.

    ¡°Are you sure Helen wasn¡¯t aware of this or probably she was the mastermind?¡± Josh asked Logan.

    I turned to look at him as I wasn¡¯t sure of what he was saying. My memory loss had put me in a bind

    as I still could not remember what really happened between me and Helen and why Josh was so

    focused on making Helen the culprit.

    ¡°Helen is our childhood friend, I know what she is capable of doing and she certainly isn''t capable of

    what you are using her of,¡± Logan replied to him.

    ¡°Trisha did so just to get back at Olivia as she was exposed on Helen¡¯s birthday for stealing.¡± He

    added.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really know who Helen is, Logan. I will advise you and your brothers to watch her closely

    to know the kind of person she is.¡± Josh said.

    Logan was so quiet as he stared at Josh. Just then his phone beeped. He returned his gaze to his

    phone to check the message.

    ¡°What?¡± He screamed out.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Josh and I asked in unison.

    ¡°Lucas just sent me a message now and he said Trisha was the one behind your attack and she

    was the one who spread the fake nude pictures. He even sent the evidence to me.¡± He said, giving

    his phone to us to check the message.

    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t expect Trisha to be this ruthless and wicked,¡± Josh said.

    Watching the videos made my head throb as it brought back some memories but they were all hazy.

    I winced in pain as I held my head.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Olivia? Josh asked.

    Logan turned to me as well and asked if I was okay. I told them that I was okay but I had a

    headache as the video was making me remember some hazy and unclear memories.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to strain yourself, Liv. We already know who the culprit is, so take your time to

    regain memories,¡± Logan said.

    Josh nodded as well agreeing with what Logan said. I thanked them and just then, the nurse came

    around to give me some shots. She turned to both Logan and Josh and told them that the shots she

    gave to me were for me to get enough rest and implored that theye to check on me when I

    woke up.

    They thanked her and after the nurse left, they both turned to me and told me that they would have

    to leave and promised toe back to check on me as the nurse had said.

    I smiled at them, Josh gave me a forehead kiss, telling me to get better soon so that I would be able

    to watch Trisha as she received her punishment.

    I looked at Logan who was a bit jealous when Josh kissed my forehead. He reluctantly held my

    hand, smiling and telling me everything would be fine. I opened my arms and asked him to give me

    a hug. The jealous look on his face disappeared and was reced with a happy one. He quickly

    jumped in my arms.

    I watched as they left the room and I couldn¡¯t just stop smiling. I don¡¯t remember the kind of

    rtionship I had with Logan but my heart won¡¯t stop racing whenever I look at him.

    I blushed slightly at the thought of his handsome face and gentle words and the way he cared for

    me during my stay in the hospital. After a few minutes, I drifted into sleep.

    ****

    I woke up, my body now fully active and when I turned to the side of the bed, I saw Logan¡¯s

    handsome face staring at me. I smiled at him and I sat up.

    ¡°You should have woken me up when you got here,¡± I said.

    ¡°The nurse said you should rest and I saw that you were sleeping soundly and didn''t want to wake

    the sleeping beauty up," he said, smiling.

    I smiled at him and then he brought out a tray of food and drinks beside him and ced it on the

    bed in front of me. He picked up the spoon and gave it to me, telling me to eat to my full.

    I looked at the mountain of food and drinks in front of me. "But I can¡¯t finish all these,¡± I said to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to finish the food, just make sure you take a bite from everything," he said as he

    took the ss cup and poured me a drink.

    I smiled at him and could feel butterflies in my tummy.

    ¡°Thank you, Logan,¡± I said to him before digging into the food. He smiled back at me and then I fed

    him a spoon of the food. He looked at me with the most handsome face telling me the food was

    mine alone. I shook my head and insisted that he took the food from me. He blushed hard and

    finally ate the food.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious," he said, smiling.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied to him curtly and then continued eating. He kept staring at me and then I took a

    spoon and handed it to him, asking him to join me. He took the spoon from me and we ate together,

    smiling and giggling.

    ¡°Trisha¡¯s punishment will be carried out tomorrow at the pce," he said while eating.

    ¡°She deserves it,¡± I said, nodding my head.

    ¡°I will talk to the doctor and ask him if you are fine enough to be discharged. I want you to be there

    to see how she gets her punishment," he said.

    ¡°Thank you, Logan,¡± I said, almost in a whisper.

    ¡°Anything for you, Liv.¡± He said.

    I smiled at him and then we continued eating. Just then, we heard a knock on the door.

    Ady and two handsome guys who looked just like Logan came in. They approached me with a

    smile and just then, Logan greeted them and I only watched them, chewing on my food.

    Logan turned to me and introduced them to me as Helen, Lucas and Lucien.

    Oh, she is the one Logan and Josh were talking about earlier.

    They greeted them and asked how I was doing. I told them I was fine and then Lucas called Logan

    and Lucien, telling them he had something to discuss with them. They went out and left Helen to

    look after me.

    I noticed that Helen was a bit strange immediately when she came in. I saw a jealous look on her

    face but I brushed it off. I smiled at her and asked her to join me in eating. She declined and only

    looked around the hospital room.

    ¡°Wow, you got the best room in the hospital," she said.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked her.

    She asked me not to mind her and enjoy my food. I ignored her and continued shoving the food in

    my mouth. She walked closer to me, smiling coldly.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true. You don¡¯t seem to remember who I am or what happened to you. I guess it¡¯s better

    for you to remain that way, Olivia.¡±

 Chapter 71. Lost memories

    Chapter 71. Lost memories

    Helen''s POV

    I was so shocked and at the same time, I was happy when Trisha slumped and lost consciousness. I was even more satisfied when no one believed

    her and they had defended me instead. The whole ss was noisy and Mr Scott yelled at Mogan, a guy in our ss, to carry Trisha to the clinic. He

    told everyone to keep quiet as he followed Morgan out of the ssroom.

    The whole ss continued their discussions, shouting as they gossiped about Trisha. Then we heard the announcement that everyone should return

    back home as the school will be closed for the day due to the recent incident with Trisha and Olivia

    Everyone was happy that we got to close for school earlier and they all quickly left the ssroom and headed home. Lucien and I went to the pce

    and when we got to the pce, Lucas was not in his room and I already knew that Logan was with Olivia at the hospital.

    I was so pissed at the thought and just then, Lucein tald me that Lucas was with Alpha Damon discussing Trisha''s punishment.

    ¡°I need to talk to my father as well,¡± he said.

    ¡°But why? We can just wait for Lucas toe back and tell us what they discussed,¡± I said.

    ¡°No, I have to be there. What Trisha did was so wrong and I can¡¯t stand it, so I have to talk to father not to be lenient with her punishment," he said,

    locking serious.

    I knew he was watching out for Olivia and I became more enraged. I can''t imagine losing that Lucien would one day side with Olivia. It was what I had

    done to separate her from the triplets that only made them bond more together. They were all bent on punishing Trisha for hurting her. My heart hurt

    at the thought but then I quickly ignored the jealous and enraged feelings I was having and quickly turned to Lucien, ¡°I will go with you too,¡± I said to

    him

    He nodded and then led the way to Alpha Damon''s study.

    I wanted to be there so that I could make sure that Trisha got the worst and most severe punishment ever. It would teach her to not run her mouth

    carelessly.

    This is my chance to get rid of Trisha finally.

    We got to the Alpha¡¯s study and knocked before we pushed the door open. Lucas was in the room with Alpha Damon and my dad. I was happy when

    I saw my dad in the seat. Lucien and I bowed to greet them and we were asked to take our seats.

    ¡°We are discussing Trisha''s punishment. but I was told that she won''t admit to doing such a thing alone.¡± Alpha Damon said.

    ¡°Her father called me nonstop, telling me that her daughter was framed,¡± he added.

    I cleared my throat, ¡°Your Majesty, Trisha had once framed Olivia for theft and I believed that she wanted to retaliate but ended up crossing the line,

    said.

    ¡°I think she should be taken to a mental hospital to know if she has oneplexity or the other,¡± I added.

    They all nodded and just then my father turned to Alpha Damon. "We need to punish her so that such a thing would not repeat itself again. I''m sure

    she was trying to escape being punished by trying to frame someone for the crime she hadmitted. Everyone knew that she once framed Olivia,

    that alone is substantial proof that she intentionally wants to ruin her.¡± He said

    ¡°And also we have a lot of evidence on her phone which proves that she acted alone.¡± He added.

    ¡°Yes father, thedy that helped her purchase the drug at the pharmacy was arrested. She confirmed that Trisha asked her to get the drugs and as

    she got paid, she didn¡¯t bother to ask her what she wanted to use the drug for,¡± Lucas cuts in.

    ¡°Okay, what did you all suggest we do to her?¡± Alpha Damon asked.

    ¡°I think we should banish her from the pack together with her family,¡± Lucien saidC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Any other suggestions?¡± Alpha Damon asked again.

    ¡°Lucien¡¯s suggestion is the perfect punishment.¡± Lucas said.

    ¡°But it should be carried out immediately. We don¡¯t know what she might be nning with her family," he added.

    We all agreed with him. Alpha Damon also agreed with us and told us that he would carry out Trisha¡¯s punishment the next day. He asked us to

    excuse them as he and my father had other things to discuss.

    I felt relieved and happy as I was satisfied with the punishment we all agreed on. Just as we were about to leave the study, Logan came in. He bowed

    to greet Alpha Damon and my father and then he approached his father.

    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, Dad,¡± he said.

    ¡®If it¡¯s about Trisha¡¯s punishment, we have already decided to give a hefty punishment,¡± Alpha Damon said.

    ¡°Thanks so much, Father, but I have another request.¡± he said.

    We all turned back to him, looking confused, Alpha Damon asked him what he wanted and his request infuriated me

    ¡°I want to take care of Olivia when she is discharged from the hospital.¡± he said

    ¡°So, I want to bring her back to the pce. I will give up my room and sleep in the living room,¡± he added.

    ¡°Sure, if that''s what you want,¡± Alpha Damon said, smiling.

    ¡°Thanks so much, father," he said, happily.

    I was SO pisses. as Olivia will soon

    get the triplets¡¯ hearts at this rate. If

    she stayed.in their suite, who knows

    what wotlld happen between hers

    and a triplets. I quickly fakedia

    smil¨¦as we all bowed at theAlpha

    ant exited the room. Content

    b¨¦longs

    Logan ran to the kitchen while Lucien, Lucas and I returned back to their suite. Lucas was a bit furious while Lucien''s expression was unreadable as

    they sat on the couch. I couldn''t understand what was running through their mind

    After some minutes, Logan returned back to the suite with a tray of food and drinks. I smiled at him as I thought he had brought it for us to eat but was

    disappointed and angry when he told us that it was for Olivia.

    ¡°I need to go back to look after her,¡± he said, smiling

    ¡°We need to talk, Logan.¡± Lucas said to him.

    ¡°That will beter. Olivia will soon wake up and the nurse told me that she has to eat something once she is awake,¡± he said.

    I was getting more angry every second. Logan won''t just stop talking about Olivia and that made me regret what I had done.

    I should have hit her hard so that she won''t be able to live.

    ¡°In that case, let''s go to the hospital together,¡± Lucas said.

    Lucien also agreed to check up on

    Olivia. I watched with jealousy as

    they all went to their rooms to get ~N

    changedl was so furious that I =

    almostttied to kick the tray Logan

    had brought i in earlier, but

    ca utioned myself as I would be in

    tr6uble if I did such a thing:

    Logan returne¨¦-to the living room

    before his brother, when he saw that

    they woutdn''te out of their = <>

    room, h¨¦wrote the hospital rooms

    number ( Olivia and gave it to m¨¦,

    asking me to give it to Lucas

    watched as he ran out of the suite.

    Lucien and Lucas finally came out of their room. I showed them the paper Logan left behind and I told them that I would tag along to check up on

    Olivia as well.

    Lucien drove us to the hospital and we walked to the room where Olivia was. It was the most expensive VIP ward.

    When we entered, we saw Olivia and Logan eating and smiling at each other. I fought the tears that wanted to fall as I walked behind Lucas and

    Lucien.

    Logan introduced us to Olivia and that was when I was so sure that she had truly lost her memories and then the next n popped into my head.

    I smiled coldly as I greeted her.

 Chapter 72. Fake friend

    Chapter 72. Fake friend

    Helen''s POV

    Olivia looked at me with a confused look as I approached her, smiling coldly ¡°Il guess it''s true. You don''t seem to remember who I am or what

    happened to you. I guess it¡¯s better for you to remain that way, Olivia.¡± I said to her.

    Just then I moved away from her leaving her in her confused state and went to look for the triplets. I exited the room and searched the whole ce for

    the triplets, but they were nowhere to be found. I went into the elevator to search and pressed thest floor to look for them

    I wondered what Lucas wanted to discuss with his brother without me without me and my curiosity increased

    Just then, I was out of the elevator and then I saw them sitting on the chair at the reception. I walked closer to them to eavesdrop as they seemed like

    they were shouting at each other.

    I was unable to hear them as I was a bit far from them. I approached them when I saw that they were about to hit each other.

    ¡°Stop fighting guys. Everyone is looking at you and this is a hospital,¡± I said to them.

    They stopped fighting and then I asked them what happened. Lucas walked back to Olivia¡¯s room angrily, ignoring my questions.

    Logan went out of the hospital as well, ignoring me.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked as I watched them walk away. Lucien was still standing and then I turned to him, ¡°Will you walk away as well?¡± I asked

    He shook his head and pulled me to sit beside him.

    ¡°What''s wrong with Lucas and Logan?¡± I asked him.

    He told me that they were fighting over Olivia. I felt my anger bailing within me when I heard Olivia¡¯s name again.

    Why can''t they just stop fussing over her?

    I faked a smile and asked him why they were fighting over her.

    ¡°Lucas didn¡¯t want Olivia in our suite, so he confronted Logan asking him why he didn''t discuss the matter with him before asking Father about it,¡± he

    said.

    What? Lucas didn¡¯t want Olivia in their suite. It''s better that way. I''m sure he only pitied her and not that he had romantic feelings towards her.

    I smiled at my thoughts and then asked Lucien about his own thoughts on the whole thing.

    ¡®I''m fine with anything they want. I also want Olivia to be close to us so that we would be able to protect her. I just don¡¯t know why Lucas is trying to

    prove stubborn,¡± he said, worriedly.

    I smirked. ¡°Do you love Olivia, Lucien?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He asked, looking surprised

    ¡®I mean, you want Olivia to be

    around you guys so that you will be

    able to protect her andthe only =~

    reason I ¡®Could ever think about i is

    that you MP probably have feelings for

    her. An I wrong?¡± I asked, staring at

    hinenkly and at the sametime

    H6bing that I was wrong

    He looked away and cleared his throat before turning back to me. ¡°What do you think, Helen? I''m not really sure how I felt towards her. I just feel like

    having her around me as she is a nice and good girl,¡± he saidText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    What the hell is wrong with these guys? How can they all feel attracted to Olivia at the same time?

    He stared at me waiting for my response. I was silent for a while as I wasn''t sure if he truly meant what he just said or probably he was only joking as

    the Lucien I knew loves to flirt around girls. I cleared my throat and asked if he truly meant what he said.

    ¡°Of course, Helen,¡± he said curtly.

    ¡°It doesn''t appear to me that way

    since you dogi''t know how you feel

    about OliviasLucien. You need to be,

    sure of your feelings for someones

    before-you can truly say you love¡±

    thems think you are taking pity for

    love, Lucien.¡¯ "I said, trying tosstop

    him from thinking that hetoved

    Olivia.

    He nodded his head, telling me he had finally understood his feelings and then he thanked me. He stood up from his seat and told me to return back

    to Olivia''s hospital room as he would step out of the hospital to look for Logan and bring him back in

    I watched as he left and I stood up as well, kicking the metallic long chair we sat on angrily as I remembered our discussion. Everyone turned to me

    when they heard the sound of metal, I apologized to them and quickly escaped the scene to head back to Olivia¡¯s room

    What I saw when I entered Olivia''s room shocked me. Lucas was feeding Olivia and they smiled heartily together.

    When they saw me, Lucas called me to help Olivia up as she needed to use the restroom.

    ¡°She needs to use the restroom, Helen,¡± he said.

    I froze instantly as the Lucas I saw earlier who was against Logan for trying to bring in Olivia to their suite was now acting all kind and nice to her.

    ¡°What are you doing, Helen? I need you here,¡± he said.

    I quickly collected myself and with a

    smile, I approached him and as he

    asked me to do, I held one of Olivia¡¯s

    hands and R¨¦lped her. We both =.

    walked aut of her room and then i

    led herte thedies¡¯s restroom: ~She

    thanked me and went in herself. She

    came out after some minutes and

    ashe stood in front of the mirror to

    wash her hands, she saw her

    reflection in the mirror with her head

    wrapped with a bandage. She

    pouted and looked a bit sad.

    I moved closer to her smiling, I asked her why she looked so sad

    ¡®It''s messy when you don¡¯t remember who you are. In my own case, I don''t know who to trust and who my true friends are. I can only believe what

    everyone is telling me," she said sadly.

    I moved closer to her, a wicked smile stered on my face as I wrapped my arm around her shoulders. "Now that you bring that up, I will advise you

    not to trust anyone including the triplets,¡± I said

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She asked, looking surprised.

    ¡°The triplets are so nice to me and I''m sure they had no ill intentions towards me,¡± she added.

    ¡°You will understand soon, Liv. As a good friend of yours, I will advise you to be careful around them.

 Chapter 73. The Punishment I

    Chapter 73. The Punishment I

    Helen''s POV

    I was satisfied with the confused look on Olivia''s face as I urged her to finish washing her hands as I exited the restroom. After some minutes, she

    came out and then I quickly grabbed her arm and walked her back to the room.

    When we got back, Logan and Lucien were already in with Lucas. Logan was packing Olivia¡¯s clothes into her bag pack while Lucien packed the

    remains of the food and went out to discard it. Olivia and I walked closer to them and asked them what was going on

    ¡°We just processed your discharge, Liv. So you will be going to the pce with us.¡± Logan said, smiling.

    ¡°But why, I can just wait til tomorrow as it was alreadyte,¡± Olivia said.

    ¡°The doctor told us that you will regain your memory faster when you are around the familiar environment and friends. So I want you to do so faster

    as we have a lot to talk about.¡± Logan added.

    ¡°What about my parents? Did they know about this?¡± Olivia asked again.

    ¡°Sure, I called them this evening and they were fine with it. They promised to always check up on you in the pce,¡± Logan said.

    Logan threw Olivia¡¯s bag at Lucas to carry but he threw it back at him. He was a bit angry and I couldn¡¯t imagine what he was thinking.

    Lucas is just aplex human being. I thought to myself. One second you will find him smiling andughing and the next few seconds, you will see

    him in an angry mode ready to kill whoever crosses with him at that moment.

    I watched Olivia¡¯s expression as she stared at Lucas. I couldn''t read her expression as well and all I could hope for was for her to listen to my advice

    so that she would drift away from the triplets totally.

    Logan carried Olivia''s bag and pulled I and Lucas out with him, telling Olivia to change into the clothes heid on the bed and joined us outside.

    After some minutes, she came out of the room and like a baby that was just learning how to walk, Logan guided her as we walked into the elevator.

    Anger boiled within me but I tried to calm myself as I would soon get my chance to deal with Olivia again

    We got out of the hospital and headed to the driveway. Logan pulled Olivia closer to him and told us to leave with Lucien as he would drive Olivia to

    the pce.

    Oh, moon goddess. Am I invisible or what? Why is it that the word ¡°Olivia¡± isn¡¯t far-fetched from them?

    I was silent as I watched him guide Olivia to the car. He opened the front door for her just like a perfect gentleman taking good care of his queen.

    They looked like a perfect couple, a tall handsome young man and a short beautiful woman and all I could think was if I still had a chance to take the

    triplets away from her.

    Snap out of it. Helen! Logan will soon get tired of her and dump her.

    I didn''t know that Lucas was calling my name the entire time as I was too focused on Logan and Olivia. I quickly collected myself and ran to the car.

    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Lucas asked as Lucien started the ignition

    I was in the backseat, resting my head back against the headrest, I smiled and replied to Lucas. "Didn¡¯t Logan and Clivia look like a couple just now?¡±

    He was silent and Lucien only

    nced back-at me without saying

    anything aswell. I didn¡¯t probe

    further ante all fell silent durings

    the driveto the pce. Logan and

    Olivias arrived earlier. We also went in

    andfound Logan bringing ayta

    aillow and some nkets:-He ced

    it on the couch and then¡®fie went out

    of the suite.

    Lucas and Lucien went to their respective rooms, leaving me alone in the living area. The atmosphere was tense, and I could sense the underlying

    emotions swirling around like a brewing storm.

    I guess I should head to bed. It''s been a long day.

    I returned to my room, tossing left and right on my bed as I was unable to sleep. The situation was getting moreplicated than I had anticipated.

    Lying on my bed, I reyed the events of the day in my mind. Olivia''s events had disrupted the delicate bnce I had established with the triplets,

    and I couldn''t shake off the feeling that things were about to take a turn for the worse. I finally gave in to sleep when I remembered the ns I had in

    mind.

    The next morning, I woke up to the

    sound of maids moving along the

    corridor. I quickly got dressed to

    check what the triplets and Olivia =~

    were up to. Logan and Olivia were>

    already seated at the table, engaged

    in a-quiet conversation. Lucien and

    Lueas were nowhere to be: seen.

    With a smile, I approached the two

    and greeted them before sitting with

    them.

    I watched as Logan began

    recounting the events that had

    happened before, to Olivia before her

    memory ke ldss. He left out certain <

    details.about how they had bullied

    her inthe past and I smiled at.that

    as tat would be my weapar to drive

    aiwedge between him andOlivia.

    Olivia listened attentivelyto him,

    smiling and giggling. Conten

    ¡°Why did you omit the part where you and your brothers bullied her in the past?¡± I asked Logan.

    ¡°Helen!¡± He shouted at me.

    I guess that''s the first time Logan ever raised his voice at me. I ignored him and told him toe out clean so that Olivia wouldn''t hate him if she

    learnt of everything they had done to her in the past from someone else.

    ¡°What?¡± Olivia asked.

    ¡°You mean I was bullied by the triplets in the past?¡± She asked again

    I nodded and kept my emotions in check as Olivia stood up to leave and Logan tried to call her back. I offered a casual remark, "Give her some

    space, Logan. I¡¯m sure she wille around. I only thought it¡¯s better for her to know the truth, you know it can probably help to get her memories.

    back,¡± I added.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Logan shot me a look, as if questioning my sincerity, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he excused himself to go after Olivia. Left alone, I couldn''t help

    but feel a sense of satisfaction. The cracks were beginning to show in their seemingly perfect facade.

    Just then my phone beeped, I checked who had messaged me and it turned out to be my father.

    ¡°It''s time for Trisha to get punished. Where are you guys?¡±

 Chapter 74. The Punishment II

    Chapter 74. The Punishment II

    Helen''s POV

    I was so happy when I saw my father¡¯s message and I quickly went into the triplets¡¯ room to ry his message. They all came out of their rooms

    immediately.

    ¡°Where is Olivia?¡± Lucas asked Logan

    ¡°It''s Helen''s fault,¡± Logan replied to him.

    I smiled inwardly as Olivia had refused toe out of Logan''s room to watch Trisha¡¯s punishment. I thought my n was effective as I had decided to

    drive a wedge among them.

    ¡°How is that my fault?¡± I asked Logan.

    Lucas and Lucien nodded as well, staring at Logan.

    ¡°She told Olivia about how we bullied her in the past. Olivia was so furious and wouldn''t leave the room after begging and talking to her,¡± he said,

    feeling a bit frustrated.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to say to make her feel better and believe that we have changed towards her,¡± he added.

    Lucas sighed and turned to me. ¡°Why will you do such a thing. Helen? If at all we want Olivia''s memories back, we should only show and tell her

    about good things and feelings,¡± he said.

    ¡°I did that so that Olivia wouldn''t be disappointed in you guys if she learnt about her past rtionship with you guys plus I thought it would only help

    her in regaining her memories. I¡¯m so sorry if I crossed the line.¡± I said, feeling sorry.

    ¡°I think Helen is right. I mean hiding things from her will only make things moreplicated for her and disrupt her memories further,¡± Lucien said.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Everything Olivia needed right now are good memories and that way, she would regain her memories faster,¡± Logan

    said.

    I was so pissed as the three kept questioning each other and just about how to help Olivia regain her memories. Logan and Lucas finally agreed to

    listen to Lucien¡¯s suggestion and just then Olivia came out of Logan''s room. Her eyes were swollen as if she had been crying.

    I chuckled inwardly at how miserable she looked. I was sure she felt betrayed but to my surprise, she hugged Logan, thanking him as she sobbed

    again.

    ¡°You are such a rare friend, Logan. I heard everything and I''m so d I have people like you in my life. I have forgiven you,¡± she said.

    ¡°Thank you Helen for worrying about me,¡± she added.

    I nodded and smiled at her awkwardly, watching with jealousy as she hugged Logan.

    Why in the world would I worry or care about you?

    Logan was taken aback but he quickly collected himself and gave in to Olivia''s hug. Jealousy shed through Lucas and Lucien''s faces but was

    immediately reced with an awkward smile. I became more furious as my n only allowed Olivia to forgive the triplets and build a new rtionship

    with them.

    I cleared my throat and moved closer to them. ¡°Alpha Damon and everyone are waiting for us. We can''t afford to bete just because of you guys.¡± I

    said.

    They released themselves and Logan stared at Olivia''s face. To me the look was romantic and anydy would fall in love with him immediately. I was

    too focused on Logan''s face, imagining I was the one he looked at that way. I was still in an imaginary daze, watching him as he wiped away Olivia''s

    tears, ¡°Do you know that you look ugly when you cry?¡± He said to her yfully.

    They both smiled at each other and when they were done with their affectionate tirades, I finally snapped out of the daze, shooting Olivia a dark re

    which she failed to notice

    ¡°Where is Lucas and Lucien?¡± Logan asked me.

    ¡°What? They were here a few minutes ago.¡± I said as I looked around, searching for them

    ¡°Probably they left us when you guys were busy cuddling each other,¡± I added

    ¡°Okay, let''s get out of here to watch how Trisha is going to get punished for her actions,¡± Logan said as he led Olivia out of their suite. I followed

    closely behind them as I watched the two conversing with each other yfully.

    We finally arrived at where Trisha''s punishment would be carried out and everyone was already present. Trisha and her parents were on their knees

    crying and begging for forgiveness. I watched in satisfaction with a smirk.

    How dare you y games with me, Trisha? I set the rules and you only y ording to my instructions.

    ¡°Here is my judgment,¡± Alpha Damon said as everyone became more serious, curious to know the kind of punishment he would give to Trisha and her

    family. Just then, Trisha''s gaze and I met each other and she quickly rose to her feet.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure you will get punished someday, Helen,¡± she said.

    The guards tried to make her kneel back but she was so stubborn as she cried out loudly.

    ¡°Watch out, Olivia. Don''t trust Helen.

    She is a wick¨¦d bitch!¡± She yelled

    out. I onl cRuckled at her actions, .

    but herst words provoked me x

    further~&veryone turned to me,

    lookittg at me as they waited 4 forme

    to say something. I quickly. put on

    rery y deceitful facade, sobbing as I

    approached Trisha.

    to

    NS

    ¡®I''m so sorry, Trish. I can''t just keep on protecting you when I know you were wrong and evil.¡± I said, patting her back. She struggled to move away

    from me but she was already subdued by the guards. I stood up and turned to everyone as I brought out my phone.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Aloka Damon. I had been

    indulging Trisha¡¯s evil act but her

    actions taday proved that she isn¡¯t?

    ready to€eflect on her actions. I <>

    have with me the evidence tha

    Trista¡¯ s father was behind therogue

    attack during our school field tripa

    fev months ago,¡± I said.

    i

    ~

    XSN?velDrama.Org content.

    Everyone gasped in shock, murmuring and moring for the Alpha to banish Trisha and her family from the pack.

    ¡°She is just like her father,¡± one of the maids said.

    ¡°I know, right?¡± Anotherdy said.

    My father was a bit shocked as well as the Alpha. The triplets looked at each other as well and I was so happy at the kind of reactions everyone

    gave.

    I turned to look at Trisha and her family who were also shocked at my revtion.

    ¡°What are you trying to do, Helen? Are you trying to get me and my family killed?¡± Trisha asked angrily.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Helen? How can you do this to your friend?¡± Her father yelled at me.

    ¡°She is lying against me, Your Majesty. I know nothing about the rogue''s attack,¡± her father pleaded.

    ¡°I have all the evidence here with me, Alpha Damon,¡± I shouted confidently.

    ¡°It was the message between I and

    Trisha after tlte-attack. I found out

    identallywhen I went to the

    restroom:and then I heard the

    conversation between Trisha and

    her father talking about the attack.

    Shewas so shocked when she saw

    meoutside and then she begged me

    to Oo keep ita secret and swore to me

    that she won''t ever indulge in such

    an act,¡± I added.

    ?N

    ¡°Her actions these past days proved that I had made a mistake by covering up for her. I''m so sorry, Your Majesty and I''m ready to receive any

    punishment that you think I deserve,¡± I said, bowing and feeling sorry.

    ¡°Evil bitch!¡± Trisha yelled out.

 Chapter 75. The Punishment III

    Chapter 75. The Punishment III

    Helen''s POV

    I moved closer to Trisha again and bent down to her level as she was still on her knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Trisha. I have no choice but to do this. It¡¯s a way to

    help you so that you will reflect on yourself,¡± I said.

    ¡°How dare you, Helen?¡± She yelled again, scoffing. Before I could reply to her, she pped me. I was so shocked as I watched as the guards ran

    towards Trisha again to subdue her.

    I stood up after getting the reaction I wanted from her. I had mistakenly riled and provoked her to use that to my advantage to seek pity from

    everyone. It worked as everyone started shouting at Trisha and also pleading with Alpha Damon not to punish me as I only wanted to protect my best

    friend.

    Alpha Damon ordered everyone to keep quiet and then he requested my phone. I approached him and gave him my phone to check the evidence I

    had against Trisha. He scrolled through my phone, looking shocked as he read the messages. I chuckled inwardly, stealing nces at him to see his

    reaction. He gave my dad the phone to read through the messages as well and then he locked up to me.

    ¡°I only saw the message you had exchanged with Trisha and all I saw was how she pleaded with you to keep her father¡¯s secrets on the rogue¡¯s

    attack and also tried to bribe you.¡± he said.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    I nodded and then he continued. ¡° Can you tell me the reason why she did that and who were they trying to attack among you guys? Is it my boys?¡±

    ¡°Her father was trying to get rid of Olivia as Trisha requested,¡± I said.

    ¡°What?¡± The triplets and Olivia shouted in unison. Everyone was also surprised and then Alpha Damon asked me to continue.

    ¡°Trisha had a crush on the triplets ever since she joined our school and when she heard that Olivia was their mate, she felt insecure and pleaded with

    her father to have Olivia killed. I''m so sorry I¡¯m just saying this, Alpha Damon. As I said earlier, I''m ready to ept any punishment you gave me and I

    want to apologize to Olivia on Trisha¡¯s behalf,¡± I added.

    I looked around and saw everyone gossiping about Olivia''s being the triplets¡¯ mate.

    Fuck! What have you done, Helen? You just announced to everyone that Olivia is the triplets¡¯ mate.

    Few were in support of their mate bond and the majority weren''t as they all gossiped with each other. I finally felt relieved when I saw how everyone

    reacted to my revtion.

    Alpha Damon ordered everyone to keep shut and then turned to me.

    ¡°You have done the right thing by exposing these evildoers, Helen and that showed how kind and brave you were for doing so. You already right your

    wrongs and because of that I won''t punish you,¡± he said

    ¡°Thank you so much, Alpha Damon,¡± I said with a bow and then I returned back to meet Olivia and the triplets as everyone showered me with kind

    words.

    ¡°Thank you, Helen,¡± Olivia said. crying as she hugged me.

    ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you, Liv. I knew about the bad things Trisha had done to you but I kept mute,¡± I said, smiling as I had managed to

    get her to trust and feel grateful towards me.

    She released me, sniffling. ¡°You are such a true friend, Helen and I¡¯m so d I have you around me.¡± she added.

    I smiled at her and reassured her that I would always be there to protect her. The triplets patted my head, telling me that they were proud of me.

    ¡°I like the kind of woman you are growing to, Helen,¡± Lucas said.

    ¡°C''mon, Lucas,¡± I said.

    ¡°Your mate, I mean your husband will be so lucky to have you as his woman,¡± Logan added.

    I was so shocked when I heard this but I smiled along with them.

    ¡°That dude will be so lucky,¡± Lucein added.

    Can you just stop?

    ¡°On that note, have you found your mate?¡± Lucas asked

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, feeling surprised.

    ¡°I mean, you are eighteen and I expect you to have felt the mate bond or have you not?¡± He asked again.

    I cleared my throat and smiled awkwardly. ¡°That... I will tell you about itter. Why don¡¯t we focus on Trisha''s punishment?¡± I said, diverting them.

    ¡°Hooo, someone is feeling shy and won''t tell us about her mate.¡± Lucien said, teasingly.

    Lucas and Loganughed out loud and Olivia joined in as well.

    ¡°Lucien!¡± I yelled at him yfully.

    ¡°Okay, I will focus but you have to tell us about itter,¡± he said.

    Just then Alpha Damon stood up to address everyone and delivered Trisha''s punishment.

    ¡®This will serveas a lesson to every

    one of you harboring any evil

    thoughts sr-nning to hurt anyone

    for your ¡ì selfish reasons. I won''t

    tolerate t that in my pack and anyone

    caught willbe punished =

    ordingly,¡± he said.   ?

    Then he turned to Trisha and her family. ¡° I''m so disappointed in you guys. What would other packs think of us if this got out?

    ¡°Here is my punishment,¡± he added.

    Trisha and heNamily pleaded to be

    forgiven, stiitiming that they were

    innocent and had been framed. =>

    Everyon¨¦-watched Alpha Damon;

    eagerto. hear what his punishment

    would be. The triplets and I with

    Qlivia also watched intenty

    belongs to  ?

    ¡®I hereby banish Trisha and her

    family fromthe pack. As from today

    hence forth, } you are no longer a part

    of us antif anyone tries to harbor

    them out of pity, such individuals will

    facethe same punishment, he said

    finaly, , S

    on

    Everyone screamed out loud happily praising Alpha Damon for being a fair and great leader. Just then Trisha yelled out aloud

    ¡°What if I have evidence as well?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I muttered

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alpha Damon asked after calming the crowd.

    ¡°What if I have evidence to support my innocence?¡± She asked.

    Just then Tina came out, standing beside Trisha

    Fuck!

 Chapter 76 The Betrayal

    Chapter 76 The Betrayal

    ~Helen¡¯s POV

    When I saw Tina standing beside Trisha, I couldn''t help but smile at Trisha¡¯s courage to bring her in to save herself.

    Foolish girl! You walked into my trap fully.

    ¡°You truly live up to the post of being my best friend,¡± I muttered to myself, smiling coldly as I stared at Trisha.

    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you are innocent?¡± Aloha Damon asked her.

    She smiled triumphantly and turned to Tina. ¡°Please tell them the truth, Tina,¡± she said to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you,¡± she added.

    Tina nodded her head, telling her that she would do anything to clear her name.

    ¡°Are you not going to say something?¡± Alpha Damon yelled at her.

    ¡®I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Tina here is my only witness with a lot of evidence to clear my name. I will allow her to start talking now,¡± she said confidently,

    ring at me.

    She moved back a bit and Tina came forward. Everyone was so curious to listen to her and see the kind of evidence she had. My dad nced back

    asionally with a questionable look of ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I smiled at him and quickly brought out my phone to text him that he shouldn¡¯t

    worry as I had everything under control. He returned his attention back to Tina eager to see what I was nning to do.

    ¡°Helen is guilty, Your Majesty,¡± Tina blurted out. Everyone including my dad and the triplets all looked at me curiously. I smiled and told them to give

    Tina the chance to exin why I was guilty. Trisha also smiled as if she had the upper hand and that she would definitely win against me at that

    moment.

    ¡°What did you mean by that, Tina?¡± My dad asked her.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I¡¯m here today because Trisha forced and threatened me to do so. Helen did nothing wrong and the only thing she was guilty

    of was that she kept covering up for Trisha,¡± she said as she took to her knees, crying.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone eximed.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Tina?¡± Trisha asked her and I was so happy and satisfied at the reaction on her face. She was betrayed by someone she had trusted

    so much. I was sure she wasn''t expecting that Tina would betray her.

    Poor Trisha and Tina. I¡¯m sorry, Trisha. Tina had a good reason for doing this, so please forgive her. I muttered to myself.

    ¡°She is so despicable!¡± Everyone said, pointing fingers at Trisha.

    ¡°It''s a lie. Tina, please just tell them the truth. Helen is only using you and will soon dump you once you be useless to her just like she is doing to

    me,¡± she yelled out.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Alpha Damon yelled out.

    Everyone stopped murmuring and then he asked Tina to look up at him, ¡°Tina, are you sure you are telling us the truth?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I showed up to deliver the speech Trisha gave to me the previous day just to implicate Helen. I refused to do as she said and then

    she threatened to expose my secret to everyone,¡± Tina said, still crying while on her knees.

    ¡°What did she threaten you with?¡± Aloha Damon asked her.

    She was reluctant to talk but Alpha Damon assured her that she could trust him and urged her to tell him everything.

    She thought about what the Alpha had said and then she blurted out, ¡°I''m actually not from a wealthy family.¡±

    To keep up with Helen and Trisha''s

    lifestyle, I sleep-around with some

    rich kids in ather packs. Trisha

    di scovered.this when she came to.

    visit me & & few weeks back. I beqded

    her tackeep my secret, and shee:

    promised, but she had been

    thr¨¦atening to expose me. whenever

    she wanted something from me but

    didn''t want to give it to her," she

    exined.

    N

    an

    ¡°I knew what I did was so shameful but I can''t just save myself by ruining someone else''s life,¡± she added.

    Everyone started gossiping when Tina finished her statement. Some were pointing fingers at her calling her sort of names while somemended

    her for being a good person by speaking up the truth at the expense of her own reputation.

    I grinned so hard when I

    remembered how I had texted Tina

    the night befere. As if Trisha and I

    had the same thoughts running >

    through Gur minds, I knew she''d try

    to gethelp f rom Tina. I didn''t know

    muchvabout Tina because Trisha

    hac-brougnt her to me and:told me

    she wanted to be my buddy. I didn''t

    like her at first and my instincts had

    been to be wary of her, so I

    dispatched someone to investigate

    her. N?velDrama.Org content.

    That was when I learnt of her secret and had kept it as I knew it would be useful to me someday. I sent her the video of her room and the footage of

    how she went into a hotel with a guy.

    She called me back immediately when she saw the videos, pleading that I shouldn''t expose her secret and promised to do what I wanted.

    ¡°What you need to do is very simple and I would delete the videos and pictures for good,¡± I said to her over the phone.

    ¡°I will do anything, Helen.¡± she said with a shaky voice.

    ¡°Don''t you dare try to help Trisha tomorrow!¡± I shouted at her and then hung up the call without waiting for her response. Her message came in

    immediately, telling me that she won''t help Trisha and she pleaded with me not to expose her.

    ¡°Helen!¡± Lucas called out my name as I was already lost in my thoughts.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He asked.

    I quickly collected myself and told him that I was fine. I returned my attention to Trisha who was now shaking with fear, looking confused as she

    stared at Tina.

    Tina''s confession about her terrible

    actions didn''t sit well with me. I had

    decided to keep her secret to myself

    and use it against her if I wanted

    something from her again, but she

    just exposed herself to everyone, am

    knowing. that everyone would paint

    fingerSand call her names. I couldn''t

    understand why she did that¡¯

    stared at her, trying to figure out if I

    could read her mind or c6mprehend

    why she hade clean but I was

    unable to deduce anything. I gave up

    trying so hard to think hard and

    finally returned my attention to

    Alpha Damon as he stood up from

    where he was sitting and

    approached Tina.

    to

    He helped her up. wiped her tears and then turned to address everyone.

    ¡°We''re all aware of peer pressure these days and Tina just happened ta be one of the victims. I don''t want any of you to point fingers or bully her for

    her previous behavior. "I''m sure she''s learned from her mistakes now, and I''m confident she''ll change for the better," he said.

    ¡°Foring out clean, I promise to sponsor your education and don¡¯t hesitate toe to the pce if you need anything,¡± he said to Tina.

    She was so grateful towards him, bowing and thanking him. Alpha Damen turned to Trisha and her parents. feeling disappointed as he pronounced

    their punishment again

    ¡°I hereby banish Trisha and her family from the pack. As from today henceforth, you are no longer a part of us!¡± He said angrily and then left to return

    back to the pce.

    Finally! The long fight came to an end

 Chapter 77. Hazy memory

    Chapter 77. Hazy memory

    Olivia''s POV

    I was so d Trisha got the punishment she deserved after everything she put me and Helen through.

    As I was about to walk back into the pce with the triplets and Helen, my mother called out for me. I looked back and saw her with my father,

    lacking at me with a worried look. Though I was still unable to remember them, I approached them with a smile, hugged them both and asked them to

    come into the pce so that we could have a proper discussion.

    I''m d you''re okay, honey, and we''re sorry we won''t be able to be with you for long. Today. your father and I had to go somewhere. We needed to

    come here before going anywhere since we wanted to see Trisha''s punishment. "I hope the triplets are taking good care of you?" My mother inquired,

    checking over my body to see whether I was okay.

    ¡®I''m fine Mom, but where are you going?¡± I asked pouting.

    ¡°We will be back soon, Olivia.¡± my dad said, ignoring my question

    ¡°So you cane back home so that I will be able to take good care of you once we are back.¡± my mother added.

    I hugged them both and bid them goodbye. I watched as they went out and I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasiness I felt as they both looked sad. I wondered

    what was wrong but finally gave up and returned to the triplets¡¯ suite. They were seated in the living room with Helen discussing how despicable and

    wicked Trisha was. I joined them and we all chatted happily. I thanked them for helping me as they yed a major role in making sure Trisha was

    punished. The triplets yed video games while Helen and I watched movies and listened to music.

    A few hourster, Logan went to his room to get changed. He picked up his car key and told us he needed to get something and would be back soon

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Helen asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of papers and pen for my writing so I''m going out to get them,¡± he replied to her curtly.

    ¡°Can I go with you? I needed some fresh air¡¯ Helen asked him.

    ¡°Sure,¡± he said. I watched as the two left the suite. I wasn''t really certain of what was going on with me, but I felt a bit jealous as the two walked out

    smiling at each other. I ignored the feelings and focused on the movie I was watching. Lucien also excused himself as he needed to use the restroom,

    leaving I and Lucas alone in the living room.

    Lucas stopped the game he was ying and stared at me. The atmosphere felt a bit awkward. I tried to ignore him to continue watching the movie

    but he suddenly moved closer to me, his face closer to mine and I could feel the heat rising up to my cheek. I quickly looked away but he moved my

    face closer to his again. He looked at me passionately and all I could think at that moment was having his sinful lips on mine.

    What are you thinking about, Liv? Get your act together.

    ¡°Lucas... did you want to say... something?¡± I asked him, stammering

    He was silent and was still staring at me. Just when I was to say another word, he locked his lips on mine.

    He pressed his lips on mine harder, and before I knew what was happening. his tongue began to probe along the seam of my lips.

    I wanted to push him away at first

    but his tonguefinally found its way

    in my mouthyHe delved further and

    made magic with his tongue swirling

    with min¨¦, awakening the sexual.

    tensionn me. I gave in to his kiss

    and started responding to i as well.

    Tle-roorn was now filled with the

    s6und of kisses as he cayitinued to

    kiss me harder. He parted his lips

    away from mine and stared at me

    again.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    I did not want him to stop but I had to hald back so that I won''t appear as an easy target to him.

    ¡°Lucas,¡± I called his name

    passionately and just then he

    pressed his lips on me again. This

    time around his hand followed suits

    massagiaig my body and finally SS

    findingyts way to my breast. The¡±

    tingling sensation I felt when-his

    hand worked wonders on my nipple

    c¨¦used me to moan out seductively.

    Just then, my head hurts as I faintly

    remember that I was once kissed by

    Lucas.

    My head throbbed as I tried to remember what had really happened. I winced in pain but Lucas only kissed me harder as he had thought I was

    reacting to his kiss.

    ¡°Lucas... I can''t breathe,¡± I struggled to say as he became more aggressive with the kiss. He ignored my words and continued kissing me, now more

    aggressively. I found it more difficult to breathe and just then, I remembered faintly my first kiss with him again.

    I managed to push him away from him as my memories became hazy, as my head kept pounding hard.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Liv?" He asked calmly.

    ¡°This is not our first kiss right?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Do you regain your memory?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Not really. I only saw a faint memory of you kissing me twice,¡± I said to him.

    ¡°Wow, I''m sure you will get your memories back soon,¡± he said, smiling

    I nodded at him and just again he

    gave me a p¨¦tk on my cheek. I

    blushed so¡®Rard and to hide it from,

    him, I stqod up to return to Logan''s

    room but I lost my bnce ancfell

    on Luteas, my face closer to his: and

    then he grabbed my waist, pressing

    rey ry body against his and lecked his

    lips on mine again. Con ent belongs

 Chapter 78 Meeting Tina

    Chapter 78 Meeting Tina

    ~ Helen''s POV

    I was seated in the passenger''s seat as Logan drove us to the bookstore. The tension between us was palpable after the conversation we had had

    earlier. I doubted Logan could feel it, but the air in the car between us wasden with tension and unsaid words. With my heart in my throat and my

    fingers crossed in hope, I had asked him about his feelings towards Olivia and his answer had been just like the one Lucien had said to me. Logan,

    just like Lucien had also told me he wasn''t sure of his feelings for her. His answer had been tolerable and I had still held hope until he had continued

    his statement, saying that however, he was always happy whenever he was around her.

    This bitch must have bewitched the triplets. What on earth does she have that I don¡¯t? I am a Beta''s daughter, I am a dominant wolf, powerful enough

    to be a great asset to any Alpha

    I can''t believe that Logan, Lucas and Lucuen can be so naive. My sweet boys are falling into her trap and I don''t know what to do anymore.

    I had been furious but regardless of my anger. I had had to put on my innocent facade, advising Logan to take his time to get to know how he felt for

    Liv and should also be nice to her.

    I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Logan and Olivia might be developing something more than friendship. The thought made my stomach churn, and

    thinking of how Olivia had escaped all my ns made it look like a storm was brewing in my belly, but I tried to bury those emotions deep within

    Logan pulled into the bookstore driveway, and I watched, silent and in deep thought as he went inside to get some books and pens. I was a bit bored

    and decided to get out of the car to get some fresh air. As I stepped out, I noticed Tina walking towards the bookstore with another guy, hand in hand.

    My curiosity was piqued as I smirked and approached them.

    "Tina!" I called out, and she turned around, a look of surprise on her face.

    "Helen? What are you doing here?" she asked, feigning innocence.

    "Don''t y dumb with me. What are you doing here, and who''s this guy?" I confronted her, smiling and grinning.

    "Are you trying to y games with Alpha Damon? You told everyone that you have realized your mistake and promised to turn a new leaf today. Was.

    that a lie?¡± I said, shooting her a condescending look.

    Tina hesitated for a moment before sighing. "Look, Helen, I had my reasons. But who the hell do you think you are to meddle in my business?" she

    said, her voice growing defiant.

    "Wow, you are finally showing your true colors. I wonder how the Alpha would feel if he saw you with this dirty low thing.¡± I said smiling

    I brought out my phone and took the pictures of her and the guy she came with.

    "What the fuck! You are too rude, youngdy. How dare you take pictures without my consent?" the guy yelled at me.

    I smirked and walked closer to him. " Who the hell are you? How dare you raise your voice at me?" I yelled at him

    The guy was so furious and raised his hand to probably p me but was stopped by Tina. She told him to be calm as she would handle me.

    "What are you trying to do? You want to hit me, right? I said, smiling dangerously.

    The guy and Tina stared at me, looking at me as if I was a mad woman on disy. They were both silent and that infuriated me further.

    I scoffed as I moved closer to the guy. "Did you know that you are probably number fifty on her men¡¯s list, dummy?" I asked him

    He stared at me looking confused, asking what I meant

    "Helen!" Tina shouted my name.

    "What? At least he deserved to know that he is not the only guy you are seeing," I replied to her, teasingly.

    "Stop this madness, Helen.¡± she said angrily.

    Iughed out loud, scrolled through my phone and then showed her videos and pictures to the guy. The stupid guy was so shacked when he saw the

    videos.

    "We are done, Tina,¡± he yelled out, returning my phone to me before walking away angrily without listening to Tina¡¯s pleas.

    "What have you done, Helen? What the hell is wrong with you? I did just as you told me to, why are you trying to ruin me just like you did to Trisha?¡±

    she yelled out angrily.

    "What did you do except when you tried to mess with me?" I shouted at her.

    "What were you thinking when you exposed your secret to everyone?" I yelled out again.

    "Oh... you tried to outsmart me right?" I said.

    "I know you more than you know yourself, Helen. I know you will always use my secret to threaten me." she said, smiling.

    "I think we are simr, Tina. But I don''t know if you will still be able to smile and exchange words with me when I show him the picture I took now,¡± I

    said, waving my phone across her face.

    "A picture ofa girl and a guy walking

    into a bookstore means nothing.¡±

    Helen. Who i in their right mind would

    believe y you? I always thought you

    weresmart, but you must prove me

    wrang, ¡®she said with a smirk.

    "How dare you insult me, slut?¡± I yelled at her, pping her across the face.

    "Helen!" she yelled out as she held onto her reddened cheek.

    "What?" I yelled at her again.

    She adjusted her clothes and with confidence she moved closer to me.

    ¡°You messed with the wrong person, Helen," she whispered to my ear.N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Bitch! Who do you think you are?¡± I said

    " Remember the video I took during our field trip? I have the original footage," she said, smiling and grinning

    Cunning bitch!

    She told me she had deleted the videos and pictures after paying her. I had underestimated her.

    "Have a wonderful night, Helen,¡± she said, walking away.

    I ran after her and just then, Logan emerged from the bookstore, carrying a stack of books and a new set of pens. He raised an eyebrow at the scene

    before him.

    "Helen, everything okay?" he asked, concerned in his eyes.

    I shot Tina a warning look before turning to Logan. "Yeah, everything''s fine. Just thanking Tina for helping me out earlier.¡± I said, smiling awkwardly.

    Tina nodded inagreement, and

    Logan, though stil a bit skeptical,

    decided-to press further. I bid o

    Tina godabye and Logan and I .

    walkechback to the car, I couldnt

    shake off the feeling that if Tina was

    telling me the truth or not. -Gontent

    ?

    Just then, myshone beeped. I

    checked it anid saw that Tina had

    sent me anmessage I opened the -> <

    messag¨¦and just thenl was <<

    shocked that she just sent me the

    videwof me pping Olivia doring

    ourschool field trip.

    ?

    "What the fuck?" I yelled out.

 Chapter 79 Memories I

    Chapter 79 Memories I

    Olivia''s POV

    The living room was filled with the sound of kisses as Lucas continued cing kisses all over my face, then to my corbone. He rolled over and he

    was now on top of me.

    ¡°Lucas.¡± I moaned out loud

    ¡°What. Liv?¡± He asked seductively without stopping

    ¡°I can''t breathe properly.¡± I said.

    He stopped and moved away from me. I stood up to catch my breath and everything felt awkward as Lucas gazed at me intently.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± he muttered to himself, as he stood up and went to his room.

    ¡°What did you mean by that, Lucas?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°We have feelings for each other, right?¡± I asked again, but he ignored me and walked towards his room. I stood on my feet to run after him, and just

    then I slipped on the tiles.

    My head hit the floor and I winced in pain. Lucas ran back to me, asking if I was okay but I wasn''t as my head hurt badly. He helped me up and just

    as I was on my feet, my head pounded as some memories shed in

    I winced in pain again, closing my eyes as I held my head

    ¡°Are you okay, Liv?¡± Lucas asked again.

    ¡°Say something!¡± He yelled out.

    ¡®I''m... not fine.¡± I replied to him.

    ¡°My head hurts so much,¡± I added, my eyes still closed and I was still holding my head.

    ¡°Stay still, let me get you the doctor,¡± Lucas said.

    I heard footsteps receding as he ran toward the door. I opened my eyes only to see Lucas running out of the room, shutting the door harder.

    I tried calling him back to tell him that I was fine, but I couldn¡¯t as my head hurt harder. My memories were hazy and then I saw a clear moment where

    two young girls, dressed in the same outfit were walking side by side with my parents as they all arrived at the entrance of the amusement park.

    ¡°Olivia, we are here!¡± My mom yelled out loudText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I guess I was one of the girls in my memory. I think I was around five years of age and the other girl was around ten years old. I tried to see if I would

    be able to get ess to my memories again, I closed my eyes and boom, the memories from the park became clear.

    I was running around with the other girl. My dad called out her name, ¡°Daciana

    ¡°Stop running so that you and your sister won''t fall down,¡± he said

    ¡°Oh, I had an elder sister named Daciana,¡± I muttered as I focused on that memory from the amusement park. It was a beautiful sight to behold. My

    father was holding Daciana and my mother was holding me, we started smiling as we walked through the crowd.

    After some minutes, Father asked us to sit on the bench somewhere around the park with Mother, telling us that he would be back soon. He came.

    back with cotton candies, handing a piece to each of us.

    ¡°Thank you Daddy,¡± Daciana and I said in unison, giggling and smiling

    Just then, my gaze fell on the Ferris wheel, whining to my dad that I wanted to try riding on it.

    ¡°That ride is so scary, Olive. Let''s go y another game.¡± my mom said, smiling at me.

    ¡°No, I want to ride on that.¡± I said, pointing to the wheel.

    ¡°My friends told me that it was so fun to ride on it.¡± I added.

    ¡°And you must notin when you get scared?¡± My dad said, smiling.

    ¡°I won''t, dad. I¡¯m brave just like you and Mom,¡± I said

    ¡®I would love to ride on it too,¡± Daciana said.

    My dad smiled at us, carrying me in his arms and pulling Daciana behind as we headed to the Ferris wheel. Mother was smiling as she walked behind

    us.

    I and Daciana finally got on the Ferris wheel as my dad and mom watched us, smiling and waving at us. The wheel sprung into action as everyone

    was on board. I was so happy as I held Daciana¡¯s hand screaming happily at the top of my voice.

    Suddenly the Ferris wheel lost control and started going at a faster rate. The control panel was unable to do anything at the moment and I held

    Daciana¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°All will be fine, Liv,¡± she assured me.

    We all shouted for help but even as

    a werewolf pack, nobody could

    come near th¨¦: wheel to save

    anyone. Unfdrtunately, Daciana

    wasnt strapped properly on he

    seat. The wheel was now movi

    ?~ . , CoN

    fastet-blurring everyone¡¯s vision.

    SN . OO

    Dacidna and some kids were thrown

    Out of their seats. Daciana-was still

    holding my hands as she hung on

    the side of the wheel. I struggled to

    pull her up, but I was also losing my

    bnce and I was too young.

    ¡°Hang on, Dan!¡± I yelled at her, still trying to pull her up.

    ¡°Let go of my hand, Liv. You will hurt yourself if you try to save me,¡± she said, smiling.

    ¡°No, hang on tightly,¡± I shouted.

    As I was able to pull her up a bit, the wheel swung to the left causing everyone to scream in horror. I finally lost the grip on Daciana and I could only

    watch as she fell from such high height.

    ¡°Daciana!¡± I screamed out her name.

    She smiled at me as she fell and finally, she hit the ground.

    ¡°Nooo!¡± I yelled out.

    Back to the present, I screamed out, feeling scared as my body shook. I was sweating profusely and my heart ached. I was crying as I remembered

    how my elder sister had fallen.

    No! Is Daciana dead? She must be alive. She can''t just die because of me.

    I muttered to myself, crying, hitting myself. My head hurt again and finally, I remembered how Daciana had died.

    The Ferris wheel was finally stopped and I quickly got off and ran to where Danciana was. I met my mother and father crying beside her. I looked at

    her, lying unconscious on the floor, covered in blood

    I moved closer to her, shaking her body and screaming for her to stand up. My mother pulled me away from her when the ambnce arrived to take

    her to the hospital.

    ¡°I need to go with her, mother,¡± I shouted

    My mom cried out loud, hugging me tightly and assuring me that Daciana would be fine.

    I watched as my father went with

    the ambncexand then my mother

    and I quicklynailed a taxi and

    followed tae ambnce to the = =~

    hospital ¡®Daciana was operated on

    immediately when she got to the

    hospital and after a few hours, the

    surgery ended and the doctor told us

    that the operation was ufsessful

    due to the height at which she had

    fallen.

    ¡°Most of her organs were damaged and we had to close her up before we even started to operate on her,¡± the doctor said.

    ¡®I''m sorry,¡± the doctor added, walking away from us.

    My parents and I cried out as

    Daciana was wheeled out of the

    operating raom to the intensive care

    unit ward. + looked at her as she was

    breathing with the help of oxygen

    Severa) wires were attached to-her

    body-and her body system was

    being monitored with maghines. I

    watched as my parents held her

    hands, crying profusely.

    ¡®I''m to be med Mom,¡± I said crying as I stood beside my mom.

    ¡°If I hadn''t brought it up that I wanted to ride the Ferris wheel, Daciana wouldn''t be in this state,¡± I added.

    ¡°You are not at fault, Liv. I¡¯m sure your sister would be fine,¡± my mom said as she pulled me to her embrace.

    I sobbed in her embrace and sheforted me. My dad also came over, assuring me that Daciana would be fine. Just then, the machine started

    beeping as Daciana gasped for air, fighting for her life.

    ¡°Doctor!¡± My dad yelled out.

    The doctor came in immediately. I watched in horror as he checked on Daciana. The doctor climbed onto the bed and performed CPR on her, after

    some minutes, the monitor line went t and the doctor dered Daciana dead.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± My mom asked the doctor, grabbing him by his cor.

    ¡°My daughter cannot be dead!¡± She added.

    She was pulled away from the doctor by the nurses and my dad sobbed in silence. I stared nkly at everyone, moving closer to Daciana. I shook

    her body but she wasn''t moving

    ¡°Dan!¡± I screamed out loud and everything went ck as I fainted.

 Chapter 80 Memories II

    Chapter 80 Memories II

    Olivia''s POV

    I woke up, wondering why I was feeling so strange until I remembered that I had regained a part of my memories. Everything that I had remembered

    shed in front of my eyes like a movie and I immediately felt depressed. I felt as though I was crying, but there were no tears left to cry.

    My sister, I had a sister. And my sister is dead, she''s dead and it''s all my fault.

    Daciana...

    I sat up in bed slowly, looking around wondering where I was. And I realized that I was In Logan¡¯s room. I pushed off the nkets that felt like they

    had been smothering me and slid to the edge of the bed. I stood up from the bed, intending to get some water to drink as my throat was extremely dry

    and my head hurt. Just then, Logan came in with a cup of cold water.

    ¡°You are awake, Liv," he said.

    I nodded faintly, watching with seemingly dead eyes as he approached me. He got to where I was seated and extended the ss of water to me. I

    took the ss of water from him and gulped down its contents at once.

    ¡°What happened to me? How did I end up in your room?¡± I asked him as I went back to sit on the bed. He ced the empty cup on the table in his

    room and sat beside me.

    ¡°You were on the floor, sweating profusely as you had fainted. Lucas told me you said your head hurts and when he returned back with the doctor,

    you had already lost your consciousness.¡± he said.

    ¡°The doctor said you will be fine once you get enough rest. So I need you to lie down and sleep soundly,¡± he added.

    I was silent as I stared at him sadly.

    ¡°Are you okay, Liv? Is there something going on that you want to tell me?¡± He asked, looking worried.

    ¡®I regained a bit of my memory.¡± I said curtly.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so proud of you, Liv,¡± he said happily as he pulled me into his embrace. I let go of me when he noticed that I wasn¡¯t happy about the fact

    that I regained just a little bit of my memory.

    ¡°Don''t be too sad, Liv. Your memories wille back to you slowly,¡± he said.

    ¡°I was responsible for the death of my elder sister,¡± I blurted out. crying

    ¡°What? Aren''t you an only child?¡± He asked, looking confused

    ¡®I¡¯m not. I remember my sister, Daciana. She died because of me,¡± I said, still crying.

    ¡°I was so naive then and it wasn''t intentional,¡± I added.

    Logan embraced me again. patting my back tofort me. I cried profusely, leaning on his shoulder. I finally stopped crying after some minutes and I

    pulled away from Logan. He handed me some tissues to wipe away my tears, asking me if I was okay.

    ¡®I''m fine, Logan and thank you so much for lending me your shoulder to cry upon,¡± I said

    He smiled at me and assured me everything would be fine.

    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± He asked.

    lo." I said curtly.

    ¡°I think you should talk about it with someone. It seems you were traumatized by the incident,¡± he said, looking at me worriedly.

    I stared at him for a while and then exined to him how Daciana was dead because of me

    ¡®I''m sorry about the loss of your sister,¡± he said after I ended my story.

    ¡°You should stop ming yourself for her death, Olivia. I''m sure Daciana would also want you to be happy. So stop feeling guilty for her sake and be

    happy,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thank you, Logan. I felt a bit lighter as I had shared the story with you and I will try my best to stay happy as you have said,¡± I said. smiling.

    He smiled at me and then asked if I was hungry.

    ¡®I''m famished,¡± I replied to him.

    He chuckled and then brought out his phone to call the kitchen. He unlocked his phone and my gaze fell on the date on his screen

    ¡°Today is the 27th of May, right?¡± I asked him

    ¡°Yes, any problem with that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Today is Daciana¡¯s death anniversary,¡± I shouted as I stood up from the bed.

    That was when I remembered what my parents told me earlier that they needed to be at an important ce.

    ¡°They must have gone to visit her graveyard,¡± I muttered to myself.

    I turned to Logan and asked him if I could get a ck dress. He went out of the room and after some minutes, he came back with a ck gown and

    ck heels.

    ¡°Are you going to visit her now?¡± He asked as he ced the dress and heels on the bed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied to him curtly.

    ¡°Do you remember where she was buried?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Vividly,¡± I said.

    ¡°Do you want me to drive you there as it was already toote and I don''t think you would be able to get a cab or bus by this time.¡± he said.

    ¡°I will be fine, Logan. Thanks for your concern.¡±

    ¡°I need to change my dress,¡± I said to him as he was staring at me without going out of the room.

    ¡®I''m sorry,¡± he apologized, running out of the room.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    I changed into the dress he gave me and then I was out of the room. I met Logan standing by the door with a bouquet of flowers.

    He gave the flower to me, telling me to present it to my sister and also enjoyed my time with her.

    ¡°Thank you, Logan,¡± I said, hugging him

    Just then we heard a knock on the door and I quickly pulled away from him. He ordered the person outside toe in. A young man came in and with

    a bow, he greeted us.

    I watched as Logan gave the man his car keys and then turned to me. ¡°This man will be driving you to your destination, Liv.¡± he said.

    I thanked him and then left the room

    with the driver. He opened the <>

    backseat door for me to enter and

    then came to the driver''s seatsHe

    started the ignition and adjusted the

    rearview mirror.  ice)

    sWwnovel -

    ¡°Where should I take you to, miss?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°Lily''s children''s cemetery, please.¡± I said

    I rested my h¨¦ad against the

    headrest thrdughout the j journey. We

    NSN

    finally arrived at the cemetery and4>

    quickly a alighted from the car, taking

    alongwith me the flowers Logan

    gavecto me earlier and I dashed off

    took for Daciana¡¯s grave-Content

    ?

    I spotted it easily as I saw my parents standing across a grave. My heart hurt as I approached them slowly, sobbing.

    ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± I called out to them.

    They looked back at me and they were so surprised to see me.

    ¡°What are you doing here, hon?¡± My father asked.

    ¡°Have you regained your memory?¡± Mother asked as she approached me.

    I hugged her, sobbing and apologizing to her.

    ¡°I''m sorry, mom,¡±

    ¡®I''m deeply sorry,¡± I added.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing? You didn''t do anything wrong, Liv,¡± my dad said.

    ¡°Do you remember us now?¡± Mom asked me again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you but I only remembered how Daciana had died just because of me. I killed her,¡± I said, crying profusely.

    ¡°You are not responsible for her death, my love. I have tald you to stop ming yourself, Liv,¡± my mom said with a sad smile on her face.

    ¡°Your mom is-ight, Liv. You did

    othing wrong and you tried your

    best to say your sister that day I N

    despite. tow weak and small youss

    were aiid I''m so proud of you, "my

    father added. He moved closer ike)

    mygsmnom and I and wrappedus i in

    Hig warm embrace.

    Ss

    He pulled away and then he and my mom led me to Daciana¡¯s grave. I bowed to greet her and gently ced the flower on her grave.

    ¡°I missed you, Dan,¡± I said sadly.

    Mom patted my back tofort me as I stared down.

    ¡°How have you been, big sis?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You are okay, right?¡±

    ¡®I''m sure your elder sister is happy to see you here,¡± my Mom said.

    ¡®I have never visited her grave?¡± I asked her, looking shocked

    ¡°Yes,¡± my dad said

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!